IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) : • -1 1.0 1.1 ■so ^^~ JIJj^H ■tt Uii 12.2 :^ U£ 12.0 I m 1— 111'''^ lllll'-^ ^ 6" ► Photographic Sdences Corporation 23 WIST MAIN STRKT WnSTER.N.Y. 14SS0 (716)872-4903 CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographicaily unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D D n D D D Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommag^e Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaur^ at/ou pelliculde I I Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque □ Coloured maps/ Cartes giographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. oth^r than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Relii avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ Lareliure serr6e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge intirieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont pas 6t6 filmies. L'institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a 6X6 possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du point de vue bibiiographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger una modification dans la mithoda normale de filmage sont indiqu^s ci-dessous. I I Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagdes Pages restored and/oi Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes Pages discoloured, stained or foxec Pages dicoiories, tachet^es ou piqudes Pages detached/ Pages d6tach6es Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of prir Qualiti inigale de I'impression Includes supplementary materii Comprend du materiel su^plementaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible I I Pages damaged/ I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ I ~/ Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ I I Pages detached/ [~y| Showthrough/ I I Quality of print varies/ [~~| Includes supplementary material/ I I Only edition available/ D Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been ref limed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partieilement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc., ont 6t6 filmies 6 nouveau de facon it obtenir la meilleure image possible. Additional comments:/ Commentaires suppldmentaires: Wrinkled pages may film slightly out of focus. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film6 au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X 30X y 12X 16X 20X 24X 28X 32X ails du difier jne lage The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks to the generosity of: Dana Porter Arts Library University of Waterloo The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract specifications. L'exemplaire film* fut reproduit grflce ii la g6n6rositA de: Dana Porter Arts Library University of Waterloo Les images suivantes ont At6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition at de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire f ilm6, at en conformity avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol -^(meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol y (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimie sont filmte en commen9ant par le premier plat at en terminant soit par la derniire page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont filmte en commen^ant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration at en terminant par la derniAre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparaftra sur la dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbols -^ signifie "A SUIVRE ", le symbols V signifie "FIN". Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre filmte d des taux de reduction diff6rents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul clichi, il est film6 d partir de I'angle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images n6cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la m6thode. rata lelure, I d H 32X 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 « Fr MA MARIA MONK( PUI ■v'^'Vi, e Hljanirffr uf n Hiinupnt : lliapLATKb IN THE AWFUL DISCLOSURES or @ BKINO, SI Birratiue of ler |ufferiiig0, UUUINO A ItCSIDBNCK OF FIVE YEARS AS A NOVICE AND TWO YEARS AS A BLACK NUN, 3tt % Mti Bitu Muunr\, at janntml. TO WHICH IS ADDED, CONFIRMATORY NOTES AND AFFIDAVITS, WHKBEBY MARIA MONK'S DISCLOSURES ARE MOST FULLY PROVED ; AND TUB HIDEOUS NATURE OF TUE CONVENTUAL SYSTEM EXPOSED. -^1 LONDON : PUBLISHED BY HOULSTON & STONEMAN, PATERNOSTER ROW. Manchester: W. BREMNER. Livbupool: A. DEWAR. AND ALL BOOK8ELLEU8. ia53. Tf *- ./■' ■ u n/i/H c'U ary ^ ^' ftiter/ » ^lifSi,^ 00 CONTENTS. , "./v ^>^^^V»«_'.vV■-■"' FAUK Chap. I. : Early recollections — Early Life— Religious Education neglected Eirst School— Entrance into the School of the Congregational Nun- nery-Brief Account of the Nunneries in Montreal — Public Respect for these Institutions — Instructions received — Catechism and Bible . Chap. II. : Congregational Nunnery — Story of a Priest told by a fellow- pupil — Other Stories — Pretty Mary — Confess to Father Richards — My subsequent Confession- Instruction in the Catechism . Chap. III. : Black Nunnery — Preparations to become a Novice in the Black Nunnery — Entrance — Occupations of the Novices — Apartments to which they have access — First Interview with Jane Ray— Rever- ence for the Superior — A wonderful Nun — Her Reliques — ^The Holy Shepherd or nameless Nun->-Confession of Novices . Chap. IV. : Displeased with a Convent Life — Left it — Residence at St. Denis — Relies — Marriage — Separation — Return to the Black Nun- nery — Objections made oy some Novices . . . .11 Chap. V. : Confirmation — Painful Feelings — Specimen of Instructions re- ceived on the subject . . • . . . .20 Chap. VI. : Taking the Veil— Subsequent interview with the Superior^ Surprise and Horror at the Disclosures— Resolution to submit . 22 u CONTENTS. PAOI CuAP. YII. : Daily Ceremonies— Jane Hay among the Nuns . . 2U CuAF. Ylir. : Description of the Apartments in the Black Nunnery in or- der — Fir'.t Floor— Second Floor — Garret — The Founder — Superior's way of managing the Friends of Novices— Religious Lies — Criniiuality of concealing sins at Confessions . . . . .43 Chap IX. : Nuns with si milarnames — Squaw Nuns— First Visit to the Cellar — Description of it— 'Shocking Discovery there — Superior's In- structions — Private Signal of the Priests — Books used in the Nun- nery— Opinions expressed of the Bible— Specimens of what I knew of the Scriptures . . . . . . .45 Chap. X. : Manufacture of Bread and Wax Candles carried on in the Convent— Superstitions — Scapularies — Virgin Mary's Pincushion — Her House— the Bishop's Power over Fire — My Instruction to No- vices — Jane llay — Vacillation of Feeling . . . .50 C CuAP. XI. : Alarming Order from the Superior — Proceed to execute it- Scene in an upper room — Sentence of Death and Murder — My own Distress — Keports made to Friends of St. Frances . . 57 C CuAP. XII. Description of the Room of the Tliree States, and the Pic- tures in it — Jane Ray ridiculing Priests — Their criminal treatment of us at Confession— Jane Hay's tricks witbthe Nun's aprons, handker- chiefs and oigbt-gowoa — Apples . . . . .64 Chap. XIII. : Jane Ray's Tricks continned — ^The Broomsttek Ghost — Sleep Walking — Salted Cider — Changing Beds— Object of some of her Tricks — ieigned Humility — Alarm . - . . . 74 Chap. XIV. : Influenciog Novices— Difficulty of ooavincine persons from the United States— Tale of the Bishop in the City— I^Jbe Bishop in the Convent — The Prisoners in the Cells — Practice in Sin^ng— Xiilir- ratives— Jane Ray's Hymns — The Superior's best Trick . . 92 CuAP XV. : Frequency of the Priest's Visits to the Nunnery— Their Freedom and Crimes— Difficulty of learning their Names — Their Holy Retreat — Objections in our minds— Means used to counteract Con- science—Ingenuous Arguments 102 Chap. XVI. : Treatment of young Infants in the Convent— Talking in Sleep— Amusement— Ceremonies at the public Interment of deceased Nuns — Sudden disappearance of the Old Superior — Introduction of the new one— Superstition — Alarm of a Nun— Difficulty of Commn- uicatian with other Nuni ......... 109 *^- '.^ C05TBKTS. PAOB • 21) '\ in or. rior's lalitj • 43 the s In- ;new 45 the »n — No- 50 ''a it— own • 57 i 'ic- tof cer- • 64 t— of • 74 , UfU in ifl iff PAOI CffAP. XVII. : Disappearance of Nuns— St. Pierre— Gags—ltf^ temporaty confinement in a Cell— The Cholera Season— How to avoid it — Occu- pations in the Convent during the Pestilence — Manufacture of Wax Cundles — The Election Riots — Alarm among the Nuns — Preparations for J)etcnce — Penances 122 Chap. XVIIf. : The Punishment of the Cap— The Priests of the District of Montreal have free access to the Black Nunnery— Crimes com- mitted and required by them— The Pope's Command to commit in- decent Crimes— Characters of the Old and the New Superiors— The Timidity of the latter — I began to be employed in the HospitaU— Some Account of them— Warning given me by a Sick Nun— Penance by llauging 134 CiiAP. XIX. : More Visits to the Imprisoned Nuns— Their Fears — Others temporarily put into the Cells— ilelics — The Agnus Dei— The Priest's Private Hospital, or Holy Retreat — Secret Rooms in the Eastern Wing — Reports of Murders in the Convent— The Superior's private Records — Number of Nuns in the Convent — Desire to Escape — Urgent Reasons for it — Plau— Deliberation- Attempt— Success . 142 Chap. XX. • Maria Monk's Reception at New York — The Priest's deter- mined attempt to decoy her from the Asylum there— Her various efforts to make a Disclosuie of her history — Some Fears of Death — Accouchment — Concluding Remarks 150 ppEypix 153 NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c A young lady's entrance into a Convent - - - - 18 A priestly trick ...... - 18 Hints to Romauizers : Rogation Day - - - - - 21 Escape from a Portugese Convent - - - - 27, 41 Closing of Convents and Monasteries in Spain . - - 28 The Holy Coat of Treves : the Right of Private Judgmcjit - - 42 Taking of the Inquisition at Madrid : with a full description of its Dens, lustrumeuts of Torture, and the state of its unhappy Victims when found • - - - - - -43 'M- IV CONTENTS. PAOI 64 C9 70 The Dark and the Bright Side of the Nunnery System - • - 55 Escape of a Popish Murderer of his Wife - - ■ - 62 The Hights of Females defended; and the Nunnery Question impartially considered -.-..--. Awful Life and Death of an old Popish Confessor in a Spanish Nunnery - Martin Luther on the Incontinence of Priests _ . - - Extracts from the '• Amrrican Protesfunt Vindicator" &c., in defence of Maria Monk's Disclosures - - - 70,71,72,99,101,153 Did ever Maria Monk inhabit the Hotel Dieu Nunnery ? - - 72 Affidavit of William Miller 73 John Ililliker - - - - - - 148 Death of Joseph Da Costa in the Inquisition - - - - 88 Buried Alive Nuns - - - - - - - 86 Britons called upon to purge England of Conventual Dens - - SO 'I'he Female Jesuit - - - - - - 87, 09 French Nunneries a Poor Girl — Escaping at midnight, fell and broke her ].eg. — The Cruelties inflicted upon poor Genevieve, &c., &c. - 89 A Lady perverted to Popery in a British Convent - - - 90 The Tnterferoncc of the " Sisters of Mercy," and the deadly poison admin- istered by an Italian Priest - - - - - 01 Dr. Armstrong's Letter to Cardinal Wiseman - - - - 91 Monasteries among the Mormonites ..... 106 The Horrible Interior of the Italian Nunneries - - - -100 A Missionary from the New York Convents charged with threatening to stab a woman in the Gray's lun Road .... 108 Six Months in a Convent - - - - - - 114 Ellmer Cattle : a Roman Catholic Story of the Nineteenth Century - 131 Auricular Cv)nfession and Popish Nunneries ... - 13.'J The Progress of Beguilement to Romanism - - - 139 III .; . f'.l ... r PREFACE. It is hoped that the reader of the ensuing narrative will not suppose that it is a fiction, or that the scenes and persons that I have delineated had not a real existence. It is also desired that the author of this volume may be regarded, not as a voluntary participator in the very guilty transactions which are described, but receive sympathy for the trials which she has endured, and the peculiar situation in which her past experience and escape from the power of the Superior of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal, and the snares of the Roman priests in Canada have left her. My feelings are frequently distressed and agitated by the recollection of what I have passed through ; and by night and by day I have little peace of mind, and few periods of calm and pleasing reflection; futurity also appears uncertain. I know not what reception this little work may meet with, and what will be the efTect of its publication here, or in Canada among strangers, friends, or enemies. I have given the world the truth, so far as I have gone, on subjects of which I am told they are generally ignorant ; and I feel perfect confidence that any facts which may yet be discovered will confirm my words, whenever they can be obtained. Whoever shall explore the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, at Montreal, will find unquestionable evidence that the descriptions of the interior of that edifice, given in this book were furnished by one familiar with them ; for whatever alterations may be attempted, there are changes which no mason or carpenter can make and eflfectually conceal ; and therefore there must be plenty of evidence in that institution of the truth of my description. There are living witnesses, also, who ought to^ be made to speak without fear of penance, tortures, and death ; and possibly their testimony, at some future time, may be added to confirm my statements. There are witnesses I should greatly rejoice to see at No. 1. B ■■■■)!flia^>/'^i.--_v. ii PREFACE. liberty, or rather tV.ere were. Are they living now ? Or will they be permitted to live after the prieats and Superior have seen this book ? Perhaps the wretched nuns in the cells have already suffered for my sake. Perhaps Jane Ray has been silenced for ever, or will be murdered before she has time to add her most important testimony to mine. But speedy death, in relation only to this world, can be no great calamity to those who lead the life of a nun. The mere recollection of it always makes me miserable. It would distress the reader should I repeat the dreams with which I am often terrified at night ; for I sometimes fancy myself pursued by my worst enemies; frequently I seem as if again shut up in the Convent ; often I imagine myself present at the repetition of the worst scenes that I have hinted at or described ; sometimes I stand by the secret place of interment in the cellar ; sometimes I think I can hear the shrieks of helpless females in the hands of atrocious men ; and sometimes almost seem actually to look again upon the calm and placid features of St Frances, as she appeared when surrounded by her murderers. I cannot banish the scenes and characters of this book from my memory. To me it can never appear like an amusing fable, or lose its interest and importance. The story is one which is continually before me, and must return fresh to my mind with painful emotions 'as long as I live. With time, and christian instruction, and the sympathy and examples of the wise and good, I hope to learn sub- missively to bear whatever trials are appointed for me, and tolmprove under them all. Impressed as I continually am with the frightful reality of the painful communications that I have made in this volume, I can only offer to all persons who may doubt or disbelieve my statement, these two things :— Permit me to go through the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, at Montreal, with some impartial ladies and gentlemen, that they compare my account with the interior parts of that building, into which no person but the Roman bishops and priests are ever admitted ; and if they do not find my description true, then discard me as an impostor- bring me before a court of justice, there I am willing to meet Latargue, Dufresne, Phelan, Bonin, and Richards, and their wicked companions, with the Superior, and any of the Nuns, before a thousand men. MARIA MONK. New York, Jan. II, 1836. Mvil ^istkmts or MARIA MONK CHAPTER I. EARLY RECOLLECTIONS. Early Lire-^Religioas Edaoation neglected— First 8chool~>Entranoe into the School of the Congregational Nunnery— Brief Acooont of the Nan- neries in Montreal — The Congregational Nunnery---The Black Nunneiy — ^The Grey Nunnery — Public respect for these Institutions— Instructions received — ^The Catechism — The Bible. My parentis were both from Scotland, but had been resident in Lower Canada some time before their marriage, which took place in Montreal ; and in that city I hate spent most of my h'fe. I was bom at St. John's, where they lived for a short time. My father was an officer in the British Government; and, my mother has enjoyed a pension on that account ever since his death. According to my earliest recollections, he was attentive to his family, and had a particular passage in the Bible, which often occurred to my mind in after li£e. I* may very probably have been taught by him, as, after his death, I ao not recollect to have received my religious instruction at home, and was not even brought up to read the Scriptures ; my mother, although nominally a Protestant, not being accustomed to pay attention to her children, she was rather incHned to think well of the Catholics, and often attend their churches. To my want of religious instructions at home, and the ignorance of my Creator, and my duty, which was its natural effect, I think I can trace my introduction to Conjents, and the scenes which I am to describe in the nanative. '^When about six or seven years of age, I went to school to a Mr. 2 B \m' MARIA MOMK. Workman, a ProteBtant, who tauei . in Sacrament-sti-eet« and re- mained several months. There f learned to read and write, and arithmetic, as far as division ; all the progriess I ever made in those branches, was gained in that school, as I have never improved in any of them since. A number of girls of my acquaintance went to school to the nuns of the Congregational Nunnery, or sisters of charity, (as they are sometimes called). The schools, taught by them, are perhaps more numerous than someof my readers may ima- gine. Nuns are sent out from that Convent to many of the towns and villages of Canada, to teach small schools ; and some of them are established as instructresses in different parts of the United States. When I was about ten years old, my mother asked me one day, if I should not like to learn to read and write French ; and I then began to think seriously of attending the school in the Congre- gational Nunnery. I had already some acquaintance with that language, sufficient to speak it a little, as I heard it ev6ry day, and my mother knew something of it. I have a distinct recollec- tion of my first entrance into the Nunnery, and the day was an important one in my life, as, on it, commenced my acquaintance with a Convent. I was conducted by some of my young friends along Notre-Dame Street, till we reached the Gate. Entering that, we walked some distance along the side of a building to- wards a chapel, until we Teached a door, stopped, and rung a bell. This was soon opened, and entering, we proceeded through a long covered passage, till we took a short turn to the left, soon after which, we reached the door of the school room. On my entrance, the Superior met me, and told me first of all, that I must always dip my fingers into holy water at her door ; cross myself, and say a short prayer ; and this, she told me, was always required of Protestant, as well as Catholic children. There were about fifty girls in the school, and the nuns pro- fessed to teach something of reading, writing, arithmetic, and f geography. The methods, however, were very imperfect, and ittle attention was devoted to them, the time being, in a great degree, engrossed with lessons in needle work, which was per- formed witn much skill. ^ I'ho nuns had no very regular part s assigned them in the mao ageni gnt of* the schools. They were nd unpolished in tl '^jr '"""'^eifl^-often fly|ftiming " cgxTun nutntt^'^-flh^'a a li^ ; ^ nd **mon J^i^u^^ ^Jmy^^^ the most trivial occasion^ Their writing was quite poor, and it was not uncommon for them to put a capital letter in the middle of a word. The only book of geography which we studied, was a catechism of geography, from which we learnt by heart a few questions and answers. We were sometimes referred to a map, but it was only to point out Montreal or Quebec, or some other prominent name, while we had not instruction beyond, 'rm iV* ma «y/' MABIA MONK. ^ongre- ith that >ry day, ecollec- was an ilntance friends Entering ling to- rung a through ft, soon On my 1 1 must myself, equired ns pro> tic, and ict, and a great 'as per- ir part s ?y wer e lAJiQUOg iQ ^)f nn , and it middle ed, was t a few It may be necessary, for the information of some of my readers, to mention, there are three distinct Convents in Montreal, all of difllerent kinds — that is, founded on different plans, and gov^ned by different rules. Their names are as follows : r, ,>, .>;.,i/,,,vr u x^ji 1st. The Congregational Nunnery. Snd. The Black N.unnery, or Convent of Sister Bourgeoises 3rd. The Grey Nunnery. m^ ojf Thefirstof these professes to be devoted entirely to the education of girls. It would require, however, only a proper examination to prove that, with the exception of ueedle-work, hardly anything is taught, excepting prayers and catechism ; the instruction is reading, writing, &c., in fact, amounting to very little, and often to nothing. This convent is adjacent to that next to be spoken of, being sepa- rated from it only by a wall, the second professes to be a charitable institution, for the cure of the sick, and the supply of bread and medicines for the poor ; and something is done in these depart- ments of charity, although but an insignificant amount, compared with the size of the buildings, and the number of inmates. The grey Nun;iery, which is situated in a distant part of the city, is also a large edifice, containing departments for the care of insane persons and foundlings. With this, however, I have less personal acquaintance than with either of the others. I have often seen two of the grey nuns, and know their rules as well as those of the congregational nunnery. They do not confine them always within their walls, like those of the black Nunnery. These two Convents have their common names (black and grey) from the colour of the dresses worn by their inmates. In all these three Convents there are certain apartments into which strangers can gain admittance ; but others^ from which they are always excluded. In all, large quantities of various ornaments are made by the nuns, which are exposed for sale in the ornament rooms, and afford large pecuniary receipts every year, which contribute much to their income. In these rooms visitors often purchase such things as please them, from some of the old and confidential nuns who have the charge of them. From all that appears to the public eye, the nuns of these con- vents are devoted to the charitable object appropriate to each— - the labour of making different articles known to be manufactured by them, and the religious observances, which occupy a large portion of their time. Tl^ti.v me ii'tijHrili'il m\\i m"^h p ^pect by the people at large; ^nd now and then, when a novice takes the veil, she is sUppd^ed to jgtire from the temptations and troubles oTTK^ WOi^ld J aBlX! state of hdlyHlec l^sionjjjyhere, by prayer, 8elf;mortificatioj^» an4 good^deeds, stie*^ prepares lierself for heaven. "^^ ""^ " "IE./ - .V* ■• HABIA MOMK. Sometimes the Superior of a Convent obtains the chara(flbr of working miracles ; and when such an one dies, it is pub ished throughout the country, and crowds throng the Convent, who think mdulgences are to be derived from bits of her clothes, and other things she has possessed ; and many have sent articles to be touched in her bed, or chair, in which a degree of virtue is thought to remain. I used to participate in such ideas and feelings, and bemn by degrees to look upon a nun as the happiest of. women ; and the Convent as the most peaceful, holy, and delightful place of abode. It is true, some pains were taken to impress such views upon me. Some of the priests of the seminary often visited the Congregational Nunnery, and both catechiseid and talked with us on religion. The Superior of the Black Nunnery adjoin- ing also occasionally came into the school, and enlarged on the advantages we enjoyed in having such teachers, and dropped something now and then relating to her own Convent, calculated to make us entertain the highest ideas of it, and to make us some- times think of the possibility of getting into it. Among the in- structions given us by the priests, some of the most pointed were directed against the Protestant Bible. They often enlarged upon the evil tendency of that book ; and told us that but fdr it many a soul condemned to hell, and suffering eternal punishment, might have been in happiness. They could not say anything in its favour; for that would be speaking against religion and against God. They warned us against its woes, and represented it as a thing very dangerous to our souls. In confirmation of this, they would repeat some of the answers taught us at catechism, a few of which I will here give. We had little catechisms ('*Zm Petits Catechismesi*) put into our hands to study ; but the priests soon began to teach us a new set of answers, which were not to be found in our books, from some of which I received new ideas, and got, as I thought, important light on religious subjects, which confirmed me more and more in my belief in the Roman Catholic doctrines. Those questions and answers I can still recall with tolerable accuracy, and some of them I will add here. I never have read them, as we were taught them only by word of mouth. Question. Why did not God make all the commandments ? Answer. Because man is not strong enough to keep them, it Question. Why are not men to read the New Testament ? Answer. Because the mind of man is too limited and weak to understand what God hath written. These questions and answers are not to be found in the common catechism in use in Montreal and other places where I have been, bat all the cliiidren in the Congregational Nunnery were taught them, and many more not found in these books. Stoi MARIA MONK. % CHAPTER II. M.J fjt- OONQBEQATIONAL NUNNERY. **' * !*^*' Story tdd by a Vellow Pupil a|;ainst a Priest— Other Stories— Pretty Maiy "-Confess to Father Kichards— My sabsequent Confessions-— Instructions in the Catechism, m mri m una ,ir -ri uvnu tn/i 'Si<-'.>< •jmw*^i^-r XhEBB was a girl *}iirtaat^ yi*Ar» n\t\, wtintn \ Ir peW ID school, w ho refllUwl ill tKe neigh bourhood of my mother, and with whfSuiX httd bBBTr-liMMHBwrrr'^She told me 6n(rthnrat;jgriool. of the conduct o ^ prieat with her at confession, at whi ch I wm^ astbhlshgdjiTwirof so criminal and ahftmetul a numj-a J Ti^x^ L. "ijgyg {^. ^„j yg^ J had 80 much confidence that she was partly pflrgMfi^fd hy the priest to bfi JiftY** ^** ^a"!^ ngt ...._ __^^ ^tcause he was a priest : and that anything! ^ ^'^ *<> bor wmiliTp^jlllSiif y hor; and yet she seemed somewhat dbubtful how she should act. X* priest, she had heen told by him, is a hoi^ man, and appointed to a holy office, and therefore, what WQUld be wicked in another man, would not be so in him. She told me she had informed her mother of it, who expressed no ang6r nor disapprobation ; but only enjoined it upon her not to speak of it ; and remark ed to h er, as prie sts were not like men, but holyi a::d se ntTgnw yfe an d iti^iruci us. whatever he did was right* :erwards coniessea to the pnest thai i bad beard ine stoTy ; and had a penance to perform for indulging a sinful curiosity, in making inquiries ; and the girl had another for communicating it. I afterwards learned, that other children had been treated in the same manner, and also of similar proceedings in other places. Indeed, it was not long before such language was used to me, and I well remember how my views of right and wrong were shaken by it. Another girl at the school, from a place al;>Qgfl B Ipntreal, called^he .Lac, told me the Allo wing story o f what ngc\irred jec ently in that viCtPtty. A ~ — •■■--t-M ■ i'liliFEJnEEWH^Iw^ TT Belle Marie.'^ ( pretty Mary.') h ad been seen g oing to cpnfes^ipn at ThTrtrnnnr nf thn prirnt r"^ioU V6d a litrlHO UC ot the y llIage;_La DCZZ. Lane iaissed, anU""her murdeiedpody was nver, A knife was also found bearing the prieBt*** reat indignation was excited among the Indians, and the priest immediately absconded, and was never heard from. leiiuig null} laoie auuresseu fly, if he was guilty. ^'My B MARIA MONK. It was supposed that the priest was fearful that his conduct might be betra yed by this youn^ female ; aiid he uuddrtPokn b 3'dU l hiuiselPhy killing her. These stones struck me with surprise at first, but I gradually began to feel differently, even supposing them true, and to look upon the priests as men incapable of sin ; besides, when I first went to confession, which I aid to Father Richards, in the old French church, (since taken down), I heard nothing improper; and it was not until I hlad been several times, that t he pnests ^came more ana more boic i j tmry at laa^ ipdeceiiL ill iheir ques- tiQJBrgnd evcti Ih their conduct, whan I confessed to them i n the Secristie. This subject, I believe, is not understood nor suspected amon g Protestant s ; and il In nut my jiitBiiliuu tu sp e ak o f it very par . tiCtllftrlyj as Ic ^Auld Be itnpodsiblb to do kii WlthBUl lay lli 3oth shametul and demoralizing, i win ft'flly My iwre, luai when quite a child, 1 hedird trom the mouths of the priests at con- fession what I cannot repeat, with treatment corresponding ; and '»males in Canada H^vr aKsnrea me that th ey have re- watedlv. andlndeed regularly, been required to answer the same fer lilcft y^fig^^nn^^ 7"^"! oT which presflftl^R ihe mind ?ds^hich thfunost iniquitous and corrupt heart could har dly"" lere was a frequent change of teachers in the school in the Nunnery, and no regular system was pursued in our instruction. There were many nuns who came and went while II was there, being frequently called in and out without any perceptible reason. They supply school teachers to many of the country towns, usually two for each of the towns with which I was acquainted, besides sending Sisters of Charity to different parts of the United States. Among those whom I saw most was St. Patrick, an old woman for a nun, (that is, about forty), very ignorant and g^oss in her manners, with a quite a beard on her face, and very cross and disagreeable. She was sometimes our teacher in sewing, and was appointed to keep order among us. (We were allowed to * enter only a few of the rooms in the Congregational Nunnery, although it was not considered one of the secluded convents. In the Black Nunnery, which is very near the Congregational, is an hospital for sick people from the city ; and sometimes some of our boarders, such as were disposed, were sent there to be cured. I was once taken ill myself, and sent there, where I remained a few days. >^ There were beds enough for a considerable number more. A physician attended it daily, end there aro a number of the veiled nuns of that Convent who spend most of their time there, 'i'liey would also soaieiimes read lectures and repeat prayers to us. MABIA HOMK. ■■* 9 conduct trtuuk tb Tadually 1 to look I I first the old iproper; i pnests «r quea^ n in the ispected wry par. . feprtSaT s at con- ng; and lave re- he same le mmd 1 hardly I in the iruction. s there, reason. towns, lainted. United , an old gross in OSS and (ig, and »wed to ' unnery, its. ional, is }s some to be rhere I more. of the i there. irayers After I had been in the Congr^atibnal Nunftery abbui two years, I left, and attended several diiierent schools for a short time. But I soon became dissatisfied, having many and severe trials to endure at home, which my leelings will not allow me to describe ; and as ray Catholic acquaintances had often spoken to me4n favour of their faith, I was indined to believe it true^ although, as I before said, I knew little of any religion. While out of the Nunnery, I saw nothing of religion. If I had, I believe I should never have thought of becoming a nuna4>»( tm^ '*?^Vl?<:)' i-i i. •' iJi- • flTTAPTER III ■'*''■ ^^''-^^-^''^'Vi'Tf '.■t-f'il r .... . - ^* :-.*■^ •»■ mf-^m^^Wt^M BLACK NUNNERY. '":>hon Preparations to beoome a Novice ia the Black Nunnery— Entrance— Occupa* tions of the Novices — The Apartments to which they had access — ^First interview with Jane R^ — B^verence for the Superior*— A wonderful Nun — Her rcliques— The Holy Good Shepherd, or Nameless Nun— <:k)nfession of Novices. At length. I d »on one ot the < Hpo ^^^^^''^^tliff/f "-<"''^"" 'WUH a man uf giuat auu, and w6fe large curls, so that x^r'TtB sciniewhat resembled his predecessor, Father Roue. He was _ The olq priest to whom I applied was Father Rncgue : he ia stm alive. He was at that time the oldest priest in the seminary and carriea ihe Bon Uieu. ^(jrood Ood.) as the sacramental w aiei^ "* IS called. When going to administer it in anv country place , lie tt^fld to^ride w ith a ma n before him, who rang a bell as a signal. When" tKe Can adians imrii it, v^hytt_liiUubimM |*'M puMstnl.iliey would d prostrate themselves to the^eaT* ».-•__! iBHl aui 8 prede at that time at the head of the Seminary. This institution is a large edifice, situated near the Congregational and Black Nunneries, being on the east side of Notre-Dame Street. It is the general rendevouz of all the priests in the district of Montreal ; and, I have been told, supplies the country, as far down as the Three Rivers ; which place, I believe, is under the charge of the seminary of Quebec. About one hundred and fifty Eriests are connected with that of Montreal, as every small place as one priest, and a number of large ones have two. Father Rocque promised to converse with the Superior of the Convent, and pro^^sed my calling again at the end of two weeks ; ■*' 10 MARIA MONK. at which time I visited the seminary again, and was introduced, by him, to the superior of the Black Nunnenr. She told me she must make some enquiries, before she could give me a decided answer, and proposed to me to take up my abode a few days at the house of a French fiunily, in St. Lawrence suburbs, a distant part of the city. Here I remained about a fortnight ; during which time I formed an acquaintance' with the fiimily, par- ticularly with the mistress of the house, who was a devoted Papist, and had a high respect for the superior, with whom she stood on good terms. At length on Saturday morning aboyt ton Q*cIock, I called, ari d was admitted to the ttlack Nunnery, as a novice , much to uiy saii^raccion ; tor 1 had a high idea ot a lite m a Convent, secluded, as I supposed the inmates to be, from the world and all its evil influences, and assured of everlasting happiness in heaven. The Superior received me, and conducted me into a large room where tne novices, (who are caHed in French, Poitulantes,) were assembled, and engaged in their customary occupation of sewing. Here were about forty of them, and they were collected in groups in different parts of the room, chiefly near the windows ; but m each group was found one of the veiled nuns of the Convent, whose abode was in the interior apartments, to which no novice was to be admitted. As we entered, the Superior informed the assembly that a new novice was come, and she desired any present who might have known me in the world to signify it. Two, Miss Feugnees and a Miss Howard, from Vermont who had been my fellow pupil in the Congregational Nunnery, immediately recog- nised me. I was then placed in one of the groups at a distance from them and furnished by a nun, called Sainte Clotilde, with materials to make a kind of a purse, such as priests use to carry the consecrated wafer in when they go to visit the sick. I well remember my feelings at that time ; sitting among a number of strangers, and expecting with painful anxiety, the arrival of the dinner hour ; then, as I knew ceremonies were to be per.- formed, though for which I was but ill prepared, as I had not yet heard the rules by which I was to be governed, and knew nothing of the forms to be repeated in the daily exercises, except the creed in Latin, and that imperfectly. This was during the time of recreation, as it is called : the only recreation there allowed, however, is that of the mind ; and of this there is little ; wft ywfft kfpf at w^i-]^^ nnj^pormWfnil to spoak t o cach othcr .only in hearing of theol3 nuns tvliu «it by u8.^'''^e proceeded linner in and ate in srfffllUtf VvTiiTe a lecture was read. The novices had access to only eight of the apartments of the Conventj and whatever else we wished to kno'.v we could only conjecture. The sleeping.room was in the second story^ at the A MABIA MOSK. 11 reduced, i me she decided da^s at I distant ; during ily, par- 1 Papist, stood on ', called, much to Convent, d and all I heaven. ;e room eSf) were sewing, n ffroups ; but m Ztonvent, ) novice med the ' present vo. Miss leen my r recog- distance le, with use to lick. I number rrival of be per-- lad not d knew except ing the there 3 little ; other x;eeded IS read. of the id only at the end of the ireatem wing ; the beds were placed in rows, without curtains or anything else to obstruct the view, and in one corner was a small room partitioned oflT, in which was the bed of the uight-watch—- that is, the old nun who was appointed to oversee us for the night ; in each side of the partition were two holes, throu^ which she could look out upon us whenever she pleased. Her bed was a little raised above the level of others. There was a lamp hung in the middle of our chamber, which showed everything to her distinctly ; and as she had no light in her little room, we never could perceive whether she was awake or asleep. As we knew that the slightest deviation from the rules woula expose us to her observation, as well as to that of our com- panions, in whom it was a virtue to betray one another's faults, as well as our own, I felt myself under a continual exposure to suffer what I disliked; and had my mind occupied in thinking of what I was to do next, and what I must avoid ; though I ^«oon learned the rules and ceremonies we had to pass, which were many, and we had to be very particular in their observance. J We were employed in different kinds of work while I was a novice. The most beautiful specimen of the nun*s manufacture which I saw, was a rich carpet made of fine worsted, which had been begun before my acquaintance with the Convent, and was finished while I was there. This was sent as a present to the King of England, as an expression of gratitude for the money annually received from the Government. It was about forty yards in length, and very handsome. We were ignorant of the amount of money thus received. The Convent of Grey Nuns has also received[ sums from the Government, though, on some account % «or other, had not for several years. I was sitting at the Mdndow one time with a girl named Jane # M*Coy, when one of the old nuns came up and spoke to us in ^ a tone of liveliness and kindness whicVi seemed strange in a ' place, where everything seemed so cold and reserve. Some remark which she made was evidently intended to cheer and encourage me; and made me think that she felt some in- terest in me ; and I do not recollect what she said ; but I remem- ber it gave me pleasure. I also remember that her manners struck me singularly. She was rather old for a nun — that is, probably thirty ; her figure large, her face wrinkled, and her dress careless. She seemed also to be under less restraint than the others ; and this I found afterwards was the case. She sometimes even set the rules at defiance ; she would speak aloud when silence was required, and sometimes walk about when she ought to have kept her place ; she would even say and do things on purpose to uj| M" »«•« ««i# «« 1-.,..K , ~„J Miui^C uo l(iu:-,ll • auu< although often blamed for iier couuuci, bad u MARIA MOMK. her offences frequently passed over, vihen others would have been punished with penances. I learnt that this woman had always been singular. She never would consent to take a saint's name on receiving the veil ; and had dwavs been known by her own, which was Jane Ray. Her irregularities were found to be numerous ; and penances were of so httle use in governing her, tliat she was pitied by some, who thought her insane ; she was therefore commonly spoken of as mad Jane Ray ; and when she committed a fault, it was often apologised for by the Superior or other nuns, on the ground that she did not know what she did. The occupations of a novice in the Black Nunnery, are not such as some of our readers may suppose. They are not employed in studying the higher branches of education ; they are not ofiering any advantages for storing their minds, or polishing their manners ; they are not taught even reading, writing, or anthmetic ; much less any of the more advanced branches of knowledge. My time was chiefly employed, at first, in work and prayers : it is true, during the last year I studied a great deal, and was required to work but very little ; but it was the study of prayers in French and Latin, which I had merely to commit to memory, to prepare for the easy rapetition of them on my reception, and after I should be admitted as a nun. ' '< - ->rw % suwv*- !-'jn. in-: Among the wonderful events which had happened in the Convent, that of the sudden conversion of a gay young lady of the city into a nun, appeared to me one of the most remarkable. The story which I first heard, while a novice, made a deep im- pression upon my mind ; it was nearly as follows :•— The daughter of a wealthy citizen in Montreal was passing the Church of Bon Secours one evening on her way to a ball, when she was suddenly thrown upon the steps, or near the door, and received a severe shock. She was taken up and removed first, I think, into the church, but soon into the Black Nunnery, which she soon determined to join as a nun ; instead, however, of being required to pass through a long novitiate, (which usually occupies about two years and a half, and is abridged only where the character is peculiarljr exemplary and devout,) she was permit- ted to take the veil without delay ; being declared by God to a priest to be in a state of sanctity. The meaning of this expression IS, that she was a real saint, and already, in a great measure, raised above the world and its influences, and incapable uf sinning ; possessing the power of intercession ; and a pro- per objeot to be addressed in prayer. This remarkable in- dividual, I was further informed, was still in the Convent, though I never was allowed to see her ; she did not mingie with MARIA MOJ9K. 18 not such )1oyed in offering manners; c ; much My time , is trae, [juired to n French prepare r I should id in the ig lady of markable. deep im- ^assing the sail, when door, and oved first, ery, which r, of being y occupies where the as permit- God to a expression ; measure, incapable ttd a pro- irkable in- 3 Convent, the other nuns, either at work, worship, or meals ; for she had no need of food, and not only her soul, but her body was in h eaven a great part of the time. What added, if possible, to the reverence and mysterious awe with which I thought of her, was the fact, I learned she had no name. The titles used in speaking of her were, ** the holy saint,'* " reverend mother,** or *' saint bon pcuteur,^ (the holy good shepherd'). I t is wonderful that we could have caigried ourj -rverenoo for Ji\9 ^"i^r*rkr ^ fa r as we dld ^ althougli ii was the direct tendency of many instructions and regulations, indeed the whole system, to permit, even to foster a superstitious regard for her. Qnajof us was occa sionally called into her room tq cut her n ail s, or dress tier liflir^W tfW6ula often collect iheclippingsT^ distribute me m jgt^tftBSinffiost care. I once picked up all the stray hairs could find after combing her head, bound them to gether, and kept theaLJo^-some ti me , until she told me 1 w fts not worthy to p68Bfes's Jane M^iJuV and i W6re once sent to alter a le Superior. I gathered up all the bits of thread, made a little bag, and put them into it for safe preservation. This I wore a long time round my neck, so long indeed, that I wore out a number of strings, which I remember I had replaced with new ones. I believed it to possess the power of removing pain, and have often prayed to it to cure the tooth-ache, &c. Jane les professed to out-cro us all in devotion t o the er bed. ;-go leatl ^^^^^up erior, and JS>TlV|l y'n'^ imine Je&iherB after making her These she would distribute among us, saying, *' vVhen the b^up^- rior dies, relics will begin to grow scarce, and you had better supply yourselves in season." Then she would treat the whole matter in some way to turn it into ridicule. Equally con- tradictory would she appear when occasionally she would obtain leave from the Superior to tell her dreams. With a serious face, which sometimes imposed upon us all, and made us half believe she was in a perfect state of sanctity, she would narrate in French some unaccountable vision which sh^ said she had enjoyed ; then turning round would say, " There are some who do not under- stand me ; you all ought to be informed." And then she would say something totally different in English, which put us to the greatest agony for fear of laughing. Sometimes she would say that she expected to be Superior herself one of those days, and other things which I have not room to repeat* i:i\a,: i ;;u While I was in the Congregational Nunnery I had gbhe to the Parish Church whenever 1 was to confess ; for although the nuns had a private confession room in the building, the boarders were taken m parties through the streets, on different days, by some of the nuns, to confess in the church ; U.,4. uut ilJO Nunnery, as we had a chapel, and priests attending in the confessionals, we never left the building. 14 MARIA IfOMK. t/ ^' Our confessions there, as novices, were always performed in one way, so that it may be sufficient to describe a single case. Those of us who were to confess at a particular time, took our places on our knees near the confession box, and, after having repeated a number of prayers, &c., prescribed in our book, came up one at a time and kneeled beside a fine wooden lattice- work, which entirely separated the confessor from us, yet per- mitted us to place our faces almost to his ear, and nearly con cealed his countenance from our view, even when so near. iriest used to recline the ir *iaftf|fl f)» *>"<» -'"^f, iefs. while the\ ahd often covered ^^ heir laces wi^ ■ii— he ard "ihe co nfess my sms, and uut auestion gTyme. whict Soil ■ij!ii!iaslJ«33««^/:;niiv53oinTiTnnf naming crimes, both untnougbt o^' and inbuman. Still, strange as it may seem, I was persuaded to believe all this was their duty, or at least that it was done without sin. Veiled nuns would often appear in the chapel at confession ; though, as I understood, they generally confessed in private. Of the plan of their confession-rooms I had no information; but I si^poseu the ceremony to be conducted much on the same |)l«i' as in the chapel, and iu the church, viz., with a lattice interposed between the confessor and the confessing. in firiv Punishments were sometimes resorted to while I was a novice ; though but seldom. .Tbe ^rat time I e vertgw a gag, was one day wh en a youn^ novicy ^ad dn|j|gpBniTi5Tffmg to 'o fa end tne S^pBllui? ^ I'lua girl 1 always hag compassion lor, Ibed&BBI the was very young, and an orphan. Xhe Superior se n t for a g ag and expressed ner regret at bein«y ^twmoilgfl' tw tRa Awij i iTiint liiai^slWIBU iu viuih Cftd, and ouck lcd to the back part ol tne neaclr CiiiK'^, } -l^'i^,' \..,■:H^^ '!r;I»fii'.r, , '::;*, CHAPTER lY'^.S'vMS!:';:^. Displeased with the Convent— Left it— Residence at St. Denis—Relics— Marriage — Return to the Black Nunnery — Objections made by some Novices. After I had been a novice four or five years, that is, from the time I commenced school in the Convent, one day I was treated by one of the nuns in a manner which displeased me, and because I expressed some resentment, was required to beg her ■'^Hwr mon and dem cour read oGca ther OCCii MARIA MONK. It ed in one ^\e case, took our it having ur book, n lattice^ yet per- Arly con- near. I nnff tJHp, hile the y e, whicn [, strange this was nfession ; vale, ition; but the same a lattice a novide ; was one tte nd tne SSQB&TtTe for a g ag gr co i idu Bt yhich she" iien iet it ieathern B — Relics— le by some ^ from the 'as treated , me, and 3 beg her ^;# pardon. Not being satisfied with this, although I complied with the command, nor with the coolness with which the Superior treated me, I determined to quit the Convent at once, which I did without asking leave. There would have been no obstacle to my departure, I presume, novice as I then was, if I had asiced permission ; but I was too much displeased to wait for that, and went home without speaking to any one on the subject. I soon after visited the town ofSt. Denis, where I saw two young ladies with whom I had formerly been acmiainted in Montreal ; and one of them, a former schoolmate at Mr. Workman's school. After some conversatron with me, and learning that I had known a lady who kept school in the place, they advised me to apply to her to be employed as her assistant teacher ; for she was then instructing the Government school in that place. I visited her, and found her willing, and I engaged at once as her assistant. The Government Society paid her £20 a year ; she was obliged to teach ten children gratuitously ; might have fifteen-pence a month, (about a quarter of a dollar) for each of ten scholars more; and then she was at liberty, according to the regulations, to demand as much as she pleased for the other pupils. The (x>urse of instruction, as required by the Society, embraced only reading, writing, and what is called cyphering, though, I think, improperly. The only books used, were a spelling nook, L^In- struction de la JeunessSy the Catholic New Testament, and L*His- torie de Canada. When these had been read through, in regular succession, the children were dismissed as having completed their education. No difficulty is found in making the common French Canadians content with such an amount of instruction as this ; on the contrary, it is often found very hard indeed to prevail upon them to send their children at all, for they say it takes too much of the love of God from them to send them to school. The Teacher strictly complied with the requisitions of the Society in whose employment she was ; and the Roman Catholic cate- chism was regularly taught in the school, as much from choice as from submission to authority, as she was a strict Catholic. I had brought with me the little bag I have before mentioned, in which I had so long kept the clippings of the thread left after making a dress for the Superior. Such was my regard for it, that I continued to wear it constantly round my neck, and to feel the same reverence for its supposed virtues as before. I occasionally had the tooth-ache during my stay at St. Denis, and then always relied on the influence of my little bag. On such occasions, I would say — '* By the virtue of this bag, may I be delivered from the tooth-ache !" And I supposed that when it It was owing to tuat cause. While engaged in that manner, I became acquainted with a 16 MARIA MOKK. man, who lo^xn proposed marritj^e ; and young and ignorant of th« ' ' '^ ' I w«* . I heard hiM offers with favour. On consulting with «< iid, she eifr^M««>d a friendly interest for me — advised , J) agam« 'nking such "* tit^p, and especially as I knew little about the mon., o&cept that a report was circidated unfavourable to his character. Unfortunately, I vas not wise enough to listen to her advice, and hastily married. In a few weeks I had occsiiion to repent of the stepb T had taken, as the report proved true ; a /^rt which IJthought justified, and indeed requirecl our sepa- ratiMk^ After I had been in "^t. Denis about three months, finding myself thus situated, and not knowing what else to do, I determined to return to the Convent, and pursue my former intention of becoming a black Nun, could I gain admittance. Knowing the many enquiries the Superior would make relative to me durins my absence, before leaving St. Dennis I agreed with the lady with whom I had been associated as teacher, (when she went to Montreal, which slie did very frequently) io say to the Lady Superior I had been under her protection during my absence, which would satisfy and stop further inquiry, as I was sensible, sliould they know 1 had been married, I ehould not gain admittance. I soon left and returned to Montreal ; and, on reaching the city, I visited the Seminary ; and in another in- terview with the Superior of it, communicated my wish, and desired him to procure my re-admission as a novice. Little delay occurred* s ;i .; :?-«*'! r,-(.'"r 4Vn;v\ After leaving for a short time, he returned, and told me that the Superior oi the Convent h-i'i consented, and I was soon in- troduced into her presence. She blamed me for my conduct in leaving the Nunnery, but told me that 1 ought to be ever grate- ful to my guardian angel for taking care of me, and bringing mc in safety to that retreat. I requested that I might be secured against the reproaches and ridicule of all the novices and nuns, which I thought some might be disposed to cast upon me, unless }>rnhibited by the Superior ; and this she promised me. The moiiey usually required for the admission of novices had not been expected from me. I had been admitted the first time without any requisition ; but now I chose to pay for n.^ .' i^lnission. I knew that she was able to dispense with such \t U '..^.id, as ;.^ether I soon raised a number of pounds, with which I hasl< ned to tltc Nunnery, and de^Msited a part in the hands of the Superior. She received the money wirh evident satisfaction, though she must have known that I could not have obtained it honestly, and I was at once fe-adniitted as a novice. Much to my gratification, not a word issued from the lips of my o^i associates, in relation to my unceremonious departure, nor my Vi/luntary return. The Superior's orders, I had not a doubt luJ } jn explicitly laid down ; aud they certainly were carefully obeyec^^ for I never heard an allusion made to that subject, during n^y subsequent stay in the Convent, except, that when alone, the Superior would herself sometimes say a little about it. There were several young ladies who entered while as novices, and became weary, or disgusted with some thing they observed, and remained but a shojrt time. One of my cousins who lived at Lachine, named Kead, spent about a fortnight in th< Convent with me ; she, however, conceived such an apathy to the priests, that she used expressions which offended tne Superior. The first day she attended mass, while at dinner with us in I uU com- munity, she said before iis all, " what a rascal that priest was, to preach against his best friend." All stared at such an unusual exclamation ; and some one enquired what she meant. ** I say,'* she continued, '' he has been preaching against his best friend.** Do you suppose that if there were no devil, there would beany priests ?'* This bold young novice was immediately dismissed ; and in the afternoon we had a long sermon from the Superior on the subject. T t hapi)ened that I nna ^a y got a ^flfl f of an English Bible^ which h ad been Drought into the Convent wrapp ed round some silk ; purchased at a store in the city, r of 'or some reaaon or'^er, 1 aetermined to commit to memory * fihT**^** ^t-^rm^ tained ; which 1 soon did. It is tne only chapter I ever learttt iij the BihlQ_i_and I can now repeat it. ' j,^| f the seco nd of "" ' ^^" iMftw i|vhen_Je8U8 was bo lappenea that I was observe a; was discovere ce to the Bibl^ was shown by those who conversed with me about it, and several have remarked to me at different times, tVist if it were not for that book. Catholics would never be led to renounce their own faith. No. 2. 1^ MARIA MONK. I have heard passages tend from the Evangile, relatirijp; to the death of Christ ; the conversion of Paul ; a few chapters trom St. Matthew; and perhaps a few others. The priest would also sometimes take a verse or two, and preach from it. I have read St. Peter's life, but only in the book called the " Lives of the Saints." He, I understand, has the keys of heaven and hell ; and has founded our church. As for St. Paul, I remember, as I was taught to understand it, that he was once a great persecutor of the Boman Catholics, until he became convicted, and confessed to one of the father confessors, I don't know which : for who can expect to be forgiven, who does not become a Catholic and confess ? }-i:iPn- m, '!.:-•.•, NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &o. .'■a J/;;. !• EvBBT possible means having been employed to prove that the statements herein made by Maria Monk, are fictitious and false, we purpose to furnish various notes, extracts from current publications, and the testimonies of other parties, corroborative of the real character, and cruel nature of the convent and Nunnery system; thereby, proving to the unprejudiced reader, that Maria Monlc is not singular in her evidence. Multitudes of witnesses to the same end can and will be produced : if Divine Providence permit us to proceed with the work. Under the head of "Mysteries of the Nunnery," the following appeared in the Church and State Gazette, in February, 1851 — A letter from the West of Ireland makes some curious revelations in connec tion witn the ent rance inio Af a y q uuB I MV. daualit B i ' uf a li t « Elfflnlf K RoJHan i;a jentTenu jatnuuu, iiJUHi birongly oDjects to tbeHndue iniluence ' been exercised to induce his child to take a step, contrary, not only to his wishes, bat in a great measurci opposed to the inclination of the 'devotee' herself. Al- though the names are mentioned without reservation, it would perhaps bo pre- mature to give them publicity at this early stage, as the whole affair cannot much longer be concealed from publto scrutiny. The facts are briefly these : Xbe l adi jho is in her ninetaepth year, waa nrBTailgd iiiv>^ tn ^" 'g^^tC the _ uBflgf tm> peiie^ duly impre Bsea up on her by certain of tbe sisterbo a t^like jwrttrWipp pFiling'nifiU previously of her intentions, she took jne was persuaded to write to her father, imploring ding her ramity' shelter in the Convent. Here si . .4% forgiveness for the steps she had taken in answering to the call of God'; upon the ^ receipt of which, the distracted parents demanded an interview with the child. This was refused. Whereupon, her father intimated to the Superioress of the Convent, that he would never give a penny of his money towards the support of the establishment. The answer to this threat, was an hint thai they would receive her as a ' lay nun' (that is, a servant,) in which capacity they would send her to America, or some foreign station. The bewildered parent next appealed to the diocesan, who refused (0 interpose his authority; but told him he might obtain an interview with his daughter, provided it euould be in the presence of a priest ; but this gracious concession being declined, all hope of justice in that high quarter waa abandoned, and the matter rests for the present— but only for the ■f,. present. The young lady was to have had the sum of £6,000 as her portion. The sisterhood have decided upon sending their proteye to New Zealand in the ca- pacity of a ' lay nun ;' but, notwithstanding this determination. Mr— Cthe father) continues obdurate, and is resolved, come what will, that the fruits of his ind: try shall never be snent among the ' pious ladies ' who have taken so deep an interest in the fortune of his child- Facts ! Facts I Undeniable facts are the things we like to meet the - no u|«|Juitre ; but the blood of Jesus Christ is the holy water I want, for it will cleanse me from all my sins, and make me holy and happy for ever, and that is what your holy water cannot do.' He, the priest, then said, ' I believe in the blood of Christ too ; but it will not do, for it must have other things to help it— good works.' I told him that faith will produce those good works, as a tree produces good fruit. He, the priest, then took the bottle that had the holy water in it, and pouring it on his hand, he sprinkled it all over the whole room, and on ray mother and sisters ; he then came to put some of it on my head, but I said ' No, for if I want my head washed, I have plenty of good fresh water in the butt, and it is better than the water you Hpoilt by putting salt in it.' He then lifted up his hand to throw the water on my head, but I covered ray head with the quilt, which he wet very much with the holy water. I then told my wife to call in a policeman, that I might give the priest in charge ; but my sister turned the key in the door, and my wife could not get out. The priest then said, ' Come, now, confess your sins to me, and I promise you that they will be all forgiven you before I leave this room.' I told him I would confess my sins to God, and not to man ; for it is God only that can forgive me my sins, and not a priest nor any other man : and that I will prove in an instant. I then told my wife to hand me the Bible from the cupboard : the priest put the bottle on the form, and clapped both his hands together, and said, ' This is the lad I came to turn out ; that is the lad, the devil I want out of here : I must have him out, and then there will be happiness and peace of mind in this house, and among the neighbours.' My sister also stood up in a great rage, and said, * As soon as I see it, I will tear it in pieces.' I then said to my wife, ' Leave the Bible where it is, for as it frightens them, it is better not to shew it to them.' The priest bent all his fingers on both hands, like grappling ironsi and said, ' Come, we must leave him with him, that has his crooks so fast in him, and I am sorry that there is not a scraper at the door.' Ho then raised up his foot, knee high, and scraped his shoe against the door. When he was doing that wicked deed, the other man pulled the priest's leg away, to prevent him doing such a thing. This was on Friday night, by the Roman Catholic priest of Webb Street Chapel, Bermondsey, December the 27th, 1860. When I heard all this, I took from my pocket, ' Xifi ^IryiflB nf MarVr' O'^d I read a few pages, particularly the two ladders, one red Und one White, to nhew him *'"'"1tnr"^" f^atholig s *-'\}fli ro"^* j" t*'" ^'''ff " Mi^yv _ .Afidholy water, than thejdo iiTHJhristaWnn rblood . While ^ was reaomg to Cag M mi, 'his landlord camo" iTr,"Birf ordjareiHlTm to quit the room, for he would have no niore visitors, nor prayers, nor preaching in his houses, and that Caghlan should leave this week, for the neighbours would not have him among them. This appears to be another scheme of the priests to break up the prayer meeting he has opened in his room, as Father Kyne has done to my meeting in Angel Court, Long Acre, and he opened a school in my room, that continued only three weeks, when a fever raged in the plotie, and out off all my eneaiies and persecu- tors, as it says in the 37th Ptsalm ; and so it came to pass, and I saw it, for they were all cut off, and T am left to plead the cause of God my Saviour. This week I viHited sixty-two Roman Catholic families, in the various courts and streets in Bermondsey, and out of the sixty-two, I was only allowed to read in eight rooms." 2 C St£fiii''' 20 MARIA MONK. Of the sower that holds popery up— And of the power alone than can pnt it down, the Rev. J. A. James thns speaks :— A modern oloqnent historian in one of his writings! said to this ciTeot : When I sec what popory is now, and wliat attacks it has withstood nnd eanrived, I do not see by what power it is to l)0 brought down. Nor do I, till I look up to the Omnipotent One who sits upon the throne. There Is something about Popery which makes it treat argument and eloquence, as Leviathan does straws and rotten wood. It is sustained, in my opinion, not only by the temporal power that commands on earth, though that is great, as all the despots of Europe prove— but by the cowers of tho infernal worla— and it is heaven only that can conquer hell : God only that can subduo Satan ; and he will do it. for he has declared ho will. But then, he says, "For all these things I will be inquired of." Prayer is that which moves the hand that moves all things. Prayer is that, which, so to speak, awakens the arm of the Lord. I know that Papists pray, and a matter of sport it is for infidels to see them and the Protestants praying against each other. Yot is there anything in this to be matter of sport? What should tho litigants on this (luestion do but carry their disputes to Him who is tho God of truth ? Yes, Roman Catholics do pray. They are besieging heaven with prayers for England's conversion. One thing, how- ever, is enough to give us assurance of tho kind of reception their prayers must meet with in heaven ; and that is, they are addressed to the Virgin Mary, shall I say more than to God or Christ? if not, at any rate, to God or Christ through her. Let us, then, betake ourselves to prayer, which is always our best, sometimes oar only resource. Never wos their a louder call to prayer, than thirf papal ag- gression, with all that it implies and indicates, has sent forth. A praying nation Is safe. God will be round about Huch a people as a wall of fire, and a glory in the midst of them. I have confidence in piayer. I have conildence in truth. I have confidence in God. Let us fight against Poucry upon our knees, !" tho sanotuary— in the social meeting — in the family— in the closet. That b;'tuM'''ul, but profligate Popish queen, Mary of Scotland, used to say she was more a,i ..u ' of the prayers of John Knox, than of tho English army." •• And satan trembles when ho wes ri- .' The wMkett Mint upon hit kneesi" •• ■ CHAPTER V. Eeeeived Confirmation— Painful feelinga'— Specimen of instructions received on the subject. Thb day on which I received confirmation, was a distressing one to me. I believed the doctrine of the Roman Catholics ; and, according to them, I was guilty of three mortal sins : concealing something at confession, sacrilege, in putting the body of Christ in the sacrament under my feet, and by receiving it while not in a state of grace. And now I had been led into all those sins, in consequence of my marriage, which I never had acknowledged, as it would have cut me off from being admitted as a nun. i-* On the day, therefore, when I went to the church to be con- firmed, with a number of otliers, I suffered extremely from the reproaches of conscience. I knew, at least I believed, as I hod been told, that a person wlio had been anointed with the holy oil of confirmation on the forehead, and dyinDr in the state in which I was, would go down to hell ; and, in the place where the oil had been rubbed, the names of my sins would blaze out on my fore- %M MARIA MONK. n head; these Would be a «{gn by which the devils ivould know me ; and would torment me the worse for them. I waa thinking of all this, while I sat in the pew, waiting to receive the oil. I felt, however, some consolation, as I often did afterwards when my sins came to my mind ; and this consolation I derived from another doctrine of the same church : viz., that a bishop could ab- solve me from all these sins any minute before my death ; and I intended to confess them all to a bishop, before leaving the world. At length, the moment for administering of the '* sacrament ** arrived ; and a bell was rung. Those who had to be confirmed, had brought tickets from their confessors ; and these were thrown into a hat, carried round by a priest, who, in turn, handed each to the bishop, by which he learned the name of each of us, and applied a little of the oil to our forehead ; this was immediately rubbed oflfby a priest, with a bit of cloth, quite roughly. I went home with some qualms of con^cience, and often thought with dread of the following tale ; which I have heard told to illustrate the sinfulness of conduct like mine. A priest was once travelling : when, just as he was passing by a house, his horse fell on his knees, and would not rise. His riaer dismounted, and went in, to learn the cause of so extraordinary an occurrence. He found there a woman near death ; to whom a priest was trying to administer the sacrament, but without success ; for every time she attempted to swallow it, was thrown back out of her mouth into the chalice. He perceived it was owing to un- confessed sin, and toq)c away the holy wafer from her, on which the horse rose from his knees» and he continued his ioumey. I often remember also, that I had been told, that we shall have as many devils biting us, if we goto hell, as we have u.icon- fessed sins on our consciences. I was required to devote myself for about a year, to the study of the prayers, and practice of the ceremonies necessary on the reception of a nun. This I found a very tedious duty ; as I was released in a great degree, from the daily labours usually demanded of novices, I felt little dis* position to complain. ; ^j, NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &o. No. 1 of Hints to Somanizert, published by Seeley's, contains an excellent article on "The Conventual System." We extract as follows—" Fifteen years agOi I oocupied, in a very solitary part of tho town, a house, the garden of which was adjacent to that of a Convent of women. Though my windows overlooked tho greatest part of their garden, I had never seen my sad neighbours. In the month of May, on llogation-day, I heard numerous weak, very weak voices, chant- ing prayers, as the procession passed through the Convent-garden. The singing was sad, dry, unpleasant, their voices faint, as if spoiled by suffcrinp^s. I thought for a moment tlio^ were chanting prayers for ^he dead ; but listening more attentively, I dintinguitued, on tho contrary, '" re rogamus, audi »km," the song of hope, which invokes the benediction of the Goil of life upon fruitful nature. This May-suiig, chanted by those lifoloss nuns, offered to me a bitter contrast. To see crawling along on tho flowory, verdant turf, those poor girls, who will never bloom MABIA MOMK. again I— The thought of the middle ages, that had at first flashed across my mind , soon died away; for then monastic life was connected with a thousand other tbinss; bat in our modern harmony, it is a barbarous contradiction, a false grating tone ! What I then beheld before me was then to be defended neither by nature, nor by history. * * * It is often ftrom an instinctiTO tyranny, that the Superiors delight in breaking the ties of kindred. ' The curate of my parish exhorted me to write to my father, who had just lost my mother. I let advent go by (during which time, nuns are not ^rmitted to write letters,) and the latter days of the month which are pasaed la retirement, in the institution, to prepare us for the renewal of uur vows, which takes place on new year's day. But, after the holy term, I hastened to fulfil mv duty towards the beat of fathers, by addressing to him, both my prayers and good wishes, and endeavouring to offer him some consolations in the afflictions and trials with which it had pleased Ood to visit him. I went to the cell of the Superior nun, to beg her to read over my letter, fix the convent seal to it, and send it off; but she was not there. I there< fore put it in my coll, upon the table, and went to prayers : during this time our Reverend Mother, the Superior who knew that I had written, because she had sent one of the nuns to see what I was about, beckoned to one of the sisters and bid her to take from me my letter. She did so every time I wrote, seven times running, so that my father died five months afterwards, without ever obtaining a letter from me. which he had so much desired, and had even asked me for on his death-bed, by the curate of his parish.' — Note of Sister L*monnier, in Mr. Tillard's Memoirs. * * . * hi these dreadful prisons, which are punish- ments, you may perceive instruments of torture, wheels, iron collars, whips. In what, I should liae to know, do convents of our time differ from houses of correc- tion and mad-houses? Many convents seem to unite the three characters. I know but one difference between them ; whilst the houses of correction are in- spected by the law, and the mad-houses by the police, both stop at the convent doors, the law is afraid, and dares not pass the threshold. Sister Marie Lemonnier was shut up with mad girls ; here she found a Carmelite nun, who had been there nine years. The third volume of the Wandering Jew contains the real history of Mademoiselle B. She has passed latterly not into a mad-house, but into a convent." Which convent is even worse, in many respects, than a mad- --JiQiise. i\tfro v|?-v a^> •:ff fji-(i-!i-j -ivittlJT CHAPTER VI. > ..f ■ (' '••■''• ■'^U Oil Taking the ye il— Interview afterwards with the Superior— Surprize and UOffor at tne Disclosures— Resolutions to submit. . . ■ . . ,■•-... ( I WAS introduced into the Snperior's room on the evening pre- ceding the day on which I was to take the veil, to have an inter- view with the bishop. The Superior was present; and the interview lasted about half-an-hour. TYic. bishop, on this, as on other occasions, appeared to me habitually rough in his manner. His address was by no means prepossessing. Before I took the veil, I was ornamented for the ceremony ; and was clothed in a rich dress belonging to the Convent, which was used on such occasions ; and placed not far from the altar, in the chapel, in the view of a number of spectators who had assembled ; in number, perhaps about forty. Taking the veil is an affair which happens 80 frequently in Montreal, that it has long ceased to be regarded as a novelty : and, altliough notice had been given in the French parish church as usual, only a small audience assembled, as I have mentioned. ^ -".?A-'^ft^v,:n?.:vu vnnwx-i'? foil, mei the oth ,x."¥ MARIA MONK. .'Hw Beinff well prepare d with lo ng training^ and frequ^ttt ftif wha| 1 waa to perform. I atoot^ waltinpr in m^Jg I'lfifli "^thf* ffiPff'" ^''aye of the bishop. He Boon presented him- aclf ^ entering bv th e d oor behind the altar ; I then threw myser at his feet! and asked hjm to co nfer npnn mn fhp #a^ L He W jreased his consent ; and then turniny to tl^e S^npftrir^r , I threw myself prostrate at Lerfeet ^ccorAlnp^ to my instructions ; repeat- ing what i , ^ad belo^^lone at rehearsals : ancf mad^ fc " f l flYf '"*^"'^ as if to kis^ie^e e^^ /^ Is ^^ preventea, or appeared to preryen tT gftlchingmeTya sudaeni iiotiou df Tieri|||ng. gnd R ^gj ltfid m" luesir 1 then kn{!ti1(i(!t before tne noly sacrament ; that is-— a arge round wafer, held by the bishop between his forefinger and thumb, and made my vows. This wafer, I had been taught to regard with the utmost veneration, as the real body of Jesus Christ ; the presence of which, made the vows utterea before it, binding in the most solemn manner. After taking the vows, I proceeded to a small apartment behind the altar, accompanied by four nuns ; where there was a coffin prepared with my nun name engraven upon it : " Saint Eustane." My companions lifted it by four handles attached to it, while I threw off my dress, and put on that of a nun of Sceur Bourgeoise f and then we all returned to the chapel. I proceeded first, and was followed by four nuns ; the bishop, naming a number of worldly pleasures in rapid succession ; in reply to which, I as rapidly repeated, " Je renonce, je renonce, je renonce*'' — I re- nounce, I renounce, I renounce. The coffin was then placed in front of the altar, and I advanced to place myself it. The coffin was to be deposited, after the ceremony, in an outhouse ; to be preserved until my death, when it was to receive my corpse. There were reflections which I naturally made at that time ; but I stepped in, extended myself, and lay still. A pillow had been placed at the head of the coffin to support my head in a comfort- able position. A large, thick, black cloth was then spread over me, and the chanting of Latin immediately commenced. My thoughts were not the most pleasing during the time I lay in that situation. The pall, or " Drop Mortely* as the cloth is called, had a strong smell of incense, which was always disagreeable to me, and then proved almost suffocating. I recollected a story of a novice, who in taking the veil, lay down in her coffin like me ; and was covered in the same manner ; but, on the removal of the covering, was found dead. When I was uncovered, I rose, stepped out of my coffin, and kneeled : other ceremonies then followed, of no particular interest ; after which, the music com* menced - and here the whole was finished. I then '"proceeded from the chapel, and returned to the Superior's room, followed by the other nuns, who walked two by two in their customary manner, 2i if MABIA MONK. with their hands folded on their breasts, and their eyes cast down upon the floor. The nun who was to be my companion in future, then walked at the end of the procession. On reaching the Superior's door, they all left me ; and I entered alone ; and found her with a bishop and two priests. The Superior now informed me, that having taken the black veil, it only remained that I should swear the three oaths custom- ary on becoming a nun ; and, that some explanations would be necessary from her. J w ^p noy- she ty |i^ [m^tfl ^flYfl tt"*"^ *" every part of the edificftj g ypn tn thaceljar : g^)ier f t^yp Of ^^ fl giatera were' imprisoned fi r f^ p i r ' ^whicn sh « f||^| nny IP'^BtJyPr ^ must be uirormed that one of my great duties was to obey the priest in all things ; and this I soon learned, to my utter astonishment and horror, was to live in the practice of criminal intercourse with them. I expressed some or the feelings which this announcement excited in me, which came upon me like a flash of lightning ; but the only effect was to set her arguing with me in favour of the crime, representing it as a crime acceptable to God, and hon- ourable to me. The priests, she said, were not situated like other men, being forbidaen to marry, while they lived secluded, laborious and self-denying lives for our salvation. They might, indeed, be considered our saviours ; as, without their services, we could not obtain pardon of sin, and must go to hell. Now, it was our solemn duty on withdrawing from the world, to consecrate our lives to reh'gion, and practise every species of self-denial. W^ could not become too humble, nor mortify our feelings too far ; this was to be done by opposing them, and acting contrary to them ; and what she proposed was, therefore, pleasing in the sight of God. I now felt how foolish I had been to place myself in the power of such persons as were around me. From what she said, I could draw no other conclusion than that I was required to act like the most abandoned of beings, and that all my future associates were habitually guilty of the most henious and detest- able crimes. When I repeated my expressions of surprise and horror, she told me that such feelings were very common at first, and that many other nuns had expressed themselves as I did, who had long since changed their minds ; she even said that on her entrance into the nunnery, she had felt like me. Doubts, she declared, were among our greatest enemies ; they would lead us to question e^ery ijoint of duty, and induce us to waver at every step. They arose only from remaining imperfec- tion ; and were always evidences of sin. Our only way was to dismiss them immediately, repent and confess them ; they were deadly sins ; and would condemn us to hell if we sliould die without confessing them. Priesta. she insisted, could not sin. It was a thing impossible. Everything that they did, and wished MABIA MONK. 25 W88 la ^ of courte. rigbt. She hoped I would see the reasonableness id auty of the oaths I.was to take, and be faithful to them. he gave another piftcfl t}f infoimfttjftn whinh aTC JjIg^jnihflr cely less dreadful. Infanta were aometimfl s t ; but tn" >m in m e scar ce] "Conveu I^ElMailSrmiRJ *T5nrffl5«™n7T? ey were alwavp ^__^_^_^_^ his secured ttieir everlasting happiness j for the baptism purifiecTthem from all sinfulness, and, being sent out of the world before they had time to do any thing wrong, they were at once admitted into heaven. How happy, she exclaimed, are those who secure immortal happiness to such little beings ! Their little souls would thank those who kill their bodies, if they had it in their power. Into what a place, and among whatsocietv. had I been admit- L appear irom what"'*' ! The holy women 1 had alwayi venerable Lao And the priests of the Seminary a i had rea son to think were base and pro fligate men ha 'ivm* n ' (^^^TnwmMim ja learned that thej ay Suj)6fl8W^wKat were aioiniug. some of whom wi fancied i Ida J* Hiey? indeed; what were" now learned that they were often a d mitted inlfl t he nunnery, and aJlowed to inTOTf^n the greatesTTriHltft^' whicT thfty ftnir( gt^^ra n ailed virtuesl TTSIley having iisteiwJ' fOT^nsome time to the »uperior%lone, a number of the nuns were admitted, and took a free part in the conversation. They concurred in everything which she had told me, and repeated, without any signs of shame or compunction, things which criminated them- selves. I must acknowledge the truth, and declare that all this had an effect upon my mind. I questioned whether I might not be in the wrong ; and felt as if their reasoning might have some foundation. I had been several years under the tuition of Catholics ; and was ignorant of the Scriptures, and unaccustomed to the society, example and conversation of Protestants ; had not heard any appeal to the Bible as authority ; but had been taught, both by precept and example, to receive, as truth, every- thing said by the priests. I had not heard their authority questioned ; nor anything said of any other standard of faith but their own declaratioas. I had long been familiar with the corrupt and licentious expressions which some of them use at confessions, and believed that other women were also ; I had no standard of duty to refer to ; and no judgment of my own which I knew how to use, or thoiight of using. All around me insisted that my doubts proved only my own ignorance and sinfulness ; that they knew by experience they would soon give place to true knowledge, and an advance in reliaion : and I felt somethinjr like indecisi so much that disgusted me in the discovery I had r the debased characters around me, that I would *k tlJClC vva» gladly ..^:,:j> ;)ff''-'^ 96 MABIA MONK. have escaped from the nunnery) and nerer reiurned. But that was a thing; not to be thought of ; L "^ftty^flf^p P" TOt »nd thi n .,L4fifi(lb^!>M^ while I thought there was none among tne whole number of nuns to whom I could look for kindness. . There was one, however, who began to speak to mej|tlength in a tone that gained something of my confidence : the nun whom I have mentioned before as distinguished for her 0(3dity-^ane Ray, who made us so much amusement when I was a novice. Although, as I have remarked, there was nothing in her face, form or manners, to give me any pleasure, she addressed me with apparent friendliness, and while she seemed to concur with some things spoken by them, took an opportunity to whisper a few words in ray ear unheard by them, intimating, that 1 had better comply with everything the Superior desired, if I would save my life. I was somewhat alarmed before, but now I became much more so ; and determined to make no further resistance. The Superior then made me repeat the three oaths, and when I had sworn them, I was shewn into one of the community rooms, and remained some time with the nuns, who were released from their usual employments, and enjoying a recreation day on account of the admission of a new sister. My feelings during the remain- der of the day I shall not attempt to describe ; but pass on to mention the ceremonies that took place at dinner. This descrip- tion may give an idea of the manner in which we always took our meals, although there were some parts in which the breakfast and dinner were diflferent.!^rTl ««ii n* ri 1 .: .jf* -'.> At eleven o'clock the bell rang for dinner ; and the nuns all took their places in a double row, in the same order as that in which they had left the chapel in the morning; except that my companions and myself were stationed at the head of the line. Standing thus for a moment, with our hands placed one on the other, over the breast, and hidden in our large cuffs, with our heads bent forward, and eyes fixed on the floor. An old nun, who stood at the door, clapped her hands as a signal for us to pro- ceed, and the procession moved on ; while we all commenced the repetition of litanies. We walked on in this order, repeating all the way until we reached the door of the dining-room, where we were divided into two lines ; those on the right passing down on one side of the long table, and those on the left the other, till all were in ; and each stopped in her place. The plates were all ranged, each with a knife, and fork, and spoon, rolled up in a napkin, and tied round with a linen band marked with the owner's name. My own plate, knife, and fork, &c., were pre- pared like the rest ; and on the band around them I found my new name written — ** Saint Eustace." There we stood till all had concluded the litany ; when the MABIA MONK. 27 old nan, who had taken her place at the head of the tahle next the door, said the prayer before meat, beginning, " Benedicte,* and sat down. I do not remember of what our dinner con- sisted, but we usually had soup and some plain h of meat ; the remains of which were occasionally served up at supper as a fricasee. One of the nuns, who had been appointed to read that day, rose, and began a lecture from a book put into her hand by the Superior, while the rest of us ate in silence. The nun who reads during dinner stays afterwards to dine. As fast as we finished our meals, each rolled up her knife, fork, and spoon, in her napkin, and bound them together with the band, and sat with hands folded. The old nun then said a short prayer, rose, stepped a little aside, clapped her hands, and we marched toward the door, bowing, as we passed, before a little chapel, or glass box, containing a wax image of the infant Jesus. '. was aittinjf=m-tfi?l!8fiiuuuitv-ioom. Vather Dutresne called out, saying he wished to speaK witn me. * T teared what was" as me iWJI.lU.uMnfr.Tn;-^ utal manpftr .♦ an ilai^ H«»{yp« tj)»| evening, r again : and I was compelled . In a pnvate apartment. ■H Jrnr^ fjrn n^.her PrJeStS I ning. Father Uulresne to remain in lie treiLted pie ii afterwards recc agerward s apge^ ^a 'agaip ; and l was comi.— „- .. ^ , ^ — . compa nv''wlSS^^^ ^^ ] H mnrningr. J am aMuredlhat the conduct of priests in our Convent has never been exposed; and is not imagined by the people of the United States. This induces me to say what I do, notwithstanding the strong reasons I have to let it remain unknown. Still I cannot force myself to speak on such subjects, except in the most brief manner. ^ . NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c. Wk solemnly believe, and are assured 'CuullilWll^y shon lff hay" *^y """"'•'A" yJ'°it&TP''- iteaa tne woras or the Kev. w iJifOM VVllBOn, m the introductory address to his Narrative of Escape from a Portugese Convent. These are his words : — " Protestant parents 1 1 doubt not you shudder at the very recital of the horrors and abominations of the Portuguese convent ; and nothing would more effectually seal your wretchedness for life, than the thought that a beloved daughter uould thus be unnaturally lost to you. I doubt not, but your feelings of execration are roused to the very highest pitch against a system which admits of such cruelties : but stop for a moment. Remember, the school is only the ante-room of the nunnery ! Popish principles admit of the breaking of faith with heretics. The Secreta Monita, a treatise drawn up for the express purpose of directing the Jesuits in their line of conduct, and which singularly came to light in the pillaging of a monastery some years ago in Germany, and has been translated into English, and published in London, lays it down as a meritorious duty to go any lengths of lying, cruelty, or theft, to reclaim a heretic. The promise indeed may be given not to interfere; and I recoiloot the caso of a clurgymau (with shame bo it spoiien;) who sent his daughter to be perfected in the French language, in a school at Parip depen-^ing, no doube on such a promiae. She had previously been eduoateii in the Clergy Daughters' M m MARIA MOMK. School, BOW nmoted to OMtarton. and tben«tOow«a Dridfe; wheroi throogh graoe, she had gathered strenxth for a time of trial. It pleased Qod to Tisit her with a fatal illneda In the sohool, when eyory measare was resorted to which priests and sisters oould devise for her salTation. But etery offer of holy water, of the Virgin's service, and of extreme unction, wore strenuously rejected, with the noble profession of hoi faith, amidst this wretched mummery and snpersti* tion— ' None but Ohrisl, nothing but Jesus for me.' Here was a striliing instance of the snare being escaped ; but I ask, can you, with your eyes open, I'un the risk of iuTolTing a tenderlv-loved daughter in such a horrible and irremediable ruin as this 1 I feel that I snail not have sent this little work into the world in Tain, if but one parent is induced, by the reading of it, to abandon his purpose, and take the safer side, and to prefer for his children a thoroughly Protestant education. What heart does not weep OTcr such an instance, as occurred lately in the coun- try in which I live ? Two daughters of a respectable Roman Oatholio family were sent to a distant seminary for education; the period of their return was anxioasly anticipated by their fond and affectionate parents ; when tidings came, that they had resolved to abandon for ever al'. their family endearments, and to take the veil. What agony must have thrilled through the 9oul of the tender mother I O, no fancied waters of separation can quench the waters of pity and compassion which I feel towards her. Woll may she be like lUchael, woopinx for her children, and refusing to be comforted, because they are not. And yet, there would be the succour of the church, readily and freely administered ! Strange, strange infatu- ation I But how false and unscriptural is the convent system altogether I False, because the history of their proceedings, as well as a correct knowledge of human nature, is at once oonolusive as to their inadequacy to oftact the desired object. If that object be the more successful viotorv over the t«mt tations of the world, how oompletelv is it forgotten that the world is in the hear^. ; nnd that wherever we go, the world, as respects its real dangers and temptat'un?, jjoes along with us. The question therefore is, whether the seolusion of a oMmtrX is more favourable for a heavenlv and devoted course, than the station of U&inwbioh God has pro- videntially placed us t I decidedly think not. Take flMMPfavorable instance.: that of avoung person who is powerfully under a religiooa influence. Let it be oonoluded, that she takes the veil firom a pure desire to be dead to the world, and alive to Qod. Is the change of position clearly advantageous for her purpose ! I believe that it is with the soul as it is with the body : that as the latter can oaly i)9 kept in health by exercise, so the former, in all that really regards its highest- k interests, thrives the best in the active and i'Mi discharge of all the relative wad Be vial duties of life. I believe that while tht. Jtbt effect of free grace is to enlarge >«Bd liberalise the heart, the principle of grace is best established and upheld aj extension ; just as the waters are kept the purest, uhldh unlike the muddy ana stagnant pools, flow in a lengthened stream." Surely such disclosures as are here given, must oonvinoe every Protestant reader of the imperative duty of making Convents and Nunnerietf throughout the British dominions, the subject of legislative interference. Is it to be endured for a moment, that these abominations can be going forward in our own country, with all our boasted light and liberty, which even in the benighted and super- " stitious countries of Sjpain and Portugal, they have been seen in their true oolors and summarily annihilated ? The Protestant Maguzine says, " The monastic orders in Spain appear to be in a rapid state of suppression. On the 18th of September, the whole of the Convents and Monasteries were shut up at Cadiz, and the inmates obliged to leave, after only five hours' notice. Such a change was, however, effected without any riot or bloodshed, though the women rendered themselves conspicious by plundering two con vents. A letter says, " There is not now a monk remadning in the city." Among the items of intelligence received from Lisbon by the last arrivals, the suppression of the monasteries in Portugal, holds a high place of im- portance. On the 28th of May, a decree was published abolishing for ever the privileges of the monastic orders throughout that kingdom and its dependencies —confiscating their properties, dispersing their Societies, and appropriating their service of plate and utensils to the use of the parish churches." Wc nope England will quickly arouse herself to the clearing out of these dreadful haunts. •..ij K f: committe MABIA MONK. f CHAPTER VII. ■-.:■]■"■. : • tS li ){'' ' ■•(■;; '>)!»s .'"/r ■; ",: '" . ." n. :?.- • i> !*} J- : Daily ceremonies— >Jane Ray among the Nans. ''<'h i>'H>'^'. Oi^ Thursday morning the bell rung at half-past six to waken us. The old nun who was acting as night-watch immediately spoke aloud, ** Void le Seigneur qui vient.^'* (Behold the Lord cometh.) The nuns all responded " Allans — y devant lui." (Let us go and meet him.) We then rose immediately, and dressed as expeditiously as possible, stepping into the passage- way at the foot of our beds as soon as we were ready, and taking places each beside her opposite companion. Thus wo were soon drawn up in a double row the whole length of the room, with our hands folded across our breasts, and concealed in the broad cuffs of our sleeves. Not a word was uttered When the signal was given, we all proceeded to the community-room, which is spacious, and took our places in rows facing the entrance ; near which the Superior was seated in a vergiere. We first repeated, " Au nom du Pere, du Filis, et du Saint Esprit — Aimi sail iV* (In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, — Amen.) We then kneeled and kissed the floor ; then, still on our knees, we said a very long prayer, be- f inning, ** Divin Jesus, Saveur du mon ame,** (Divine Jesus« aviour of my soul.) Then came the Lord's prayer, three hi ^I Marys, four creeds, and five confessions. (Confesse a Dieu*) Next we repeated the ten commandments. Then we repeated the Acts of the Faith, and a prayer to the Virgin in Latin ; (which, like everything else in Latm, I never understood a word of.) Next we said the litanies of the holy name of Jesus in Latin, which was afterwards to be repeated several times in the course of the day. Then came the prayer for the beginning of the day ; then bending down, we commenced the Orison Mental, (or Mental Orison,) which lasted about an hour and a half. This exercise was considered peculiarly solemn. We were told in the nunnery, that a certain saint was saved by the use of it ,* as she never omitted it. It consisted of several parts. First, the Superior read to us a chapter from a book ; which occupied five minutes. Then profound silence prevailed for fifteen minutes ; during which we were meditating upon it. Then she read another chapter of equal length on a different subject ; and we meditated upon that another quarter of an hour ; and after a third reading and meditation, we finished the exercise with a prayer, called an act of contrition ; in which we asked forgiveness for the sins committed during the Orison. •I'-- MABIA MONK. During this hour and a half I became very weary ; having before been kneeling for some time, and havinfi then to sit in another position more uncomfortable, with my feet under me, and my hands clasped, and my body bent humbly forwaid, with my head bowetl down. When the Orison was over, we all rose to the upright kneeling posture, and repeated several prayers, and the litanies of the Providence, " Providisnce de Dieu, Ac. Then followed a number of Latin prayers, which we repeated on the way to mass ; for in the nunnery we had mass daily. When mass was over, we proceeded in our usual order to the eating room to break- fast, practising the same forms which I have described at dinner. Having made our meal in silence we repeated the litanies of the '* Holy name of Jesus,'* as we proceedea to the community-room ; and such as had not finished tnem on their arrival, threw them- selves upon their knees, and remained there until they had gone through with them, and then kissing the floor, rose again. At nine o'clock commenced the lecture, which was read by a nun appointed to perform that duty that day ; all the rest of us in the room being engaged in work. The nuns were at this time distributed in different community rooms, at different kinds of work, and each was listening to a lecture. This exercise continued until ten o'clock, when the recreation bell rung. We still continued our work ; but the nuns began to converse with each other on subjects permitted by the rules, in the hearing of the old nuns, one of whom was seated in each of the groups. " At half-past ten the silence bell rang, and this conversation mstantly ceased, and the recitation of some Latin prayers com- menced, which continued half an hour. At eleven o'clock the dinner bell rang, and then we proceeded to the dining-room, and went through the forms and ceremonies of the preceeding day. We proceeded two by two. The old nun who had the command of us clapped her hands as the first couple reached the door, when we stopped. The first two dipped their fingers into the font, touched the holy water to the breast, forehead, and each side, thus forming a cross, said, " In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen," and then walked on to the dining-room, repeating the litanies. The rest followed their example. On reaching the door the couples divided, and the two rows of nuns marching up, stopped and faced the table a^inst their plates. There we stood repeating the close of the litany aloud. The old nun then pronounced ** Bene- dicite,** and we sf.t down. One of our number began to read a lecture, which continued during the whole meal. She stays to eat after the rest have retired. When we had dined, each of us folded up her napkin, and again folded her hands. The old nun MARIA MOMK. then repeated a short prayer in French, nnd stepping aside from the heaa of the table, let us pass out as we came in. Each of us bowed in pnHtiing the little chapei near the door, which is a glass- case containing a waxen figure of the infant Jesus. When we reached the community room we took our places in rows, and kneeled upon the floor, while a nun read aloud, " Douleurs de Notre sain te Marie, ^* (the'sonrowsof ourholy Mary,) at the end of each vorse we responded " Ave Maria.** We then repeated again the litanies of the Providences, and the '* Benisaante** Then we kissed the floor ; and rising, took our work, with leave to converse on permitted subjects (this is what is called recrea- tion,) till one o*clock. We then began to repeat litanies, one at a time in succession ; still engaged in sewing for an hour. At two o*clock commenced the afternoon lectures ; which lasted till near three. At that hour one of the nuns stood up in the middle of the room, and asked each of us a question out of the catechism ; and such as were unable to answer correctly were obliged to kneel down until that exercise was concluded upon as many dry peas as there were verses in the chapter out of which they were questioned. This seems like a penance of no great importance ; but I have sometimes kneeled on peas until I suffer- ed great inconvenience, and even pain. It soon makes one feel as if needles were running through the skin. Whoever thinks it a trifle had better try it. At four o^clock recreation commenced, when we were allowed, as usual to speak to each other while at work. At half^past four we began to repeat prayers in Latin, while we worked ; and concluded about five o'clock, when we commenced repeating the " prayers for the examination of conscience ;" the " prayer after confession ;" the " prayer before sacrament ;" and the " prayer after sacrament." Thus we continued our work until dark; when we laid it aside, and began to go over the same prayers which we had repeated in the morning, with the exception of the Orison Mentale ; instead of that long exercise, we examined our con- sciences, to determine whether we had performed the resolution we had made in the morning ; and such as had kept it repeated an " acte de joie" or expression of gratitude ; while such as had not, said an '* acte de contrition.'* When the prayers were con- cluded, any nun who had been disobedient in the day, knelt and asked pardon of the Superior, and her companions, " for tlie scandal she had caused them ;" and then requested the Superior to give her a penance to perform. When all the penances had been imposed, we all proceeded to the eating room to supper, repeating litanies on the way. At supper the ceremonies were the same as at dinner, except that there was uo lecture read. We ate in silence, and went out bowing to the chapelle, and re- s^ MARIA MONK. E eating litanies. Returning to the community-room, which we ad left, we had more prayers to repeat, which are called ** La corounnet" (crown) which consist of the following parts — *> mu^ Firstj—Four " Paters." Second,— Four " Ave Marias:* Third, — Four ^* Gloria Patrias" Fourth, — *'Benisser, Santei/s.** At the close of these we kissed the floor ; after which we had recreation till half-past eight o'clock ; being allowed to converse on permitted subjects, b'utclosely watched, and not allowed tositin the comer. At half-past eight a bell was rung, and a chapter was read to 118 in a book of meditations, to employ our minds about, during our waking hours at night. Standing near the door we dipped our fingers in the holy water ; crossed, and blessed ourselves, and proceeded up to the sleeping-room in the usual order, two by two. When we had got into bed, we repeated a prayer beginning with ; '* 3fon DieUfje vous donne mon coeur." ** My God, I give you my heart." And then an old nun, bringing some holy water, sprinkled it on our beds to frighten away the devil ; while we took some and crossed ourselves again. At nine o'cloci( the bell rang, and all who were awake repeated a prayer, called the offrande; those who were asleep were considered as excused. After my admission among the nuns, I had more opportunity than before to observe the conduct of mad Jane Uay. She behaved quite differently from the rest, and with a degree of leviCy irreconcilable with the rules. She was as I have described her, a large woman, with nothing beautiful or attractive in her face, form, and manners : careless in her dress, and of a restless disposttion, which prevented her from steadily applying herself to anything for any length of time, and kept her perpetually roving aboat, and almost perpetually talking to somebody or other. It would bo very difficult to give an accurate description of this singular woman, dressed in the plain garments of the nuns, bound by the same vows, and accustomed to the same life, re- sembling them in nothing else, and frequently interrupting all their employments. She was apparently almost always studying, or pursuing some odd fancy ; now rising from sewing to walk up and down, or straying in from onother apartment, looking about addressing some of us, and passing out again, or saying something to make us laugh. But what snowed she was ino novelty was the little attention paid to her, and the levity with which she was treated by the old nuns, even the Superior every day passed over irrej^ularities in this singular person, which she would have punished with penance, or at least have met with reprimands in any other. From what I saw of her I soon perceived that she betrayed two distinct traits of character,— a kind disposition tow^ardi such as she chose te perfer, and a pleasure in teasing those she disliked, or such as had offended her. #' MARIA MONK. 33 CHAPTER VIII. Description of Apartments in the Black Nunnery in order — First Floor- Second Floor — Garret — The Founder — Superior's Management with the Friends of Novices — Religious Lies — Criminality of concealing sins at ' Confessions. I WILL now give from memory a general description of the interior of the Convent of Black Nunsj except the few apart- ments which 1 never saw. I may be inaccurate in some things, as the apartments and passages of that spacious building are numerous and various ; but 1 am willing to risk my credit for truth and sincerity on the general correspondence between my description, and things as they are. And this would, perhaps, be as good a case as any, by which to test the truth of my state- ments, were it possible to obtain access to the interior. It is well known that none but veiled nuns, the bishops, and priests, are ever admitted; and, of course that I cannot have seen what I profess to describe, if I had not been a black nun. The priests who read this book, will acknowledge to themselves the truth of my description ; but will, of course, deny it to the world, and probably exert themselves to destroy niy credit. I offer to every reader the following description ; knowing that time may possibly throw open those secret recesses, and allow the entrance of those who can satisfy themselves with their own eyes of its truth. Some of my declarations may be thought deficient in evidence j and this, they must of necessity be, in the present state of things. But here is a kind of evidence on which I rely, as I see how unquestionable and satisfactory it must prove, whenever it shall be obtained. If the interior of the Black Nunnerv, whenever it shall be ex- amined, is materially different from the following description, then I can claim no confidence of my readers. If it resembles it, they will, I presume, place confidence in some of those declarations on which I may never be corroborated by true and living witnesses. I am sensible that great changes may be made in the furniture of apartments ; that new walls may be constructed, or old ones re- moved ; and I have been credibly informed, that masons have been employed in the Nunnery since I left it. I well know, however, that entire changes cannot be made ; and that enough must re- main as it was to substantiate my description, whenever the truth shall be known. Beffinninflf at the extremilv of tht» wPKtpm winor nf the Corvvent towards Notre-Dame Street, on the first story, there is — he nun's private chapel; adjoining which, i No. 3. passage 84 MARIA MONK. to a small projection of the building, extending from the upper story to the ground, with very small windows. Into this passage we were sometimes required to bring wood from the yard, and pile it up for use. Second, a large community>room, with plain benches fixed against the wall to sit, and lower ones in front, to place our feet upon. There is a fountain in the passage near the chimney, at the further end, for washing the hands and face, with a green curtain sliding on a rod before it. This passage leads to the old nun's sleeping-room on the right, and the Superior's sleeping- room just beyond it, as well as to a staircase which conducts to the nun's sleeping-room or dormitoire above. At the end of the passage is a door opening into — Third, the dining-room ; this is larger than the community- room, and has three long tables for eating, and a chapelle, or collection of little pictures, a crucifix, and a small image of the infant Saviour in a glass case. This apartment has four doors, by the first of which we are supposed to have entered, while one opens to a pantry, and the third and fourth to the two next apart- ments. Fourth, a large community-room, with tables for sewing ; and a staircase on the opposite left-hand corner. V' Fifth, a community-room for prayer ; used both by nuns and novices. In the further right-hand corner, is a small room, par- titioned off, called the room for the examination of conscience, which I had visited while a novice, by permission of the Superior, and where nuns and novices occasionally resorted to reflect on their character, usually in preparation for the sacrament, or when they had transgressed some of the rules. This little room was hardly large enough to contain half-a-dozen persons at a time. Sixth, next, beyond, is a large community- room for Sundays. A door leads to the yard, and thence to a gate in the wall on the cross street. Seventh, adjoining this is a sitting-room, fronting on the cross street ; with two windows and a store-room on the side opix>site them. There is but little furniture, and that is very plain. Eighth, from this room a door leads into what I may call the wax-room, as it contains many figures in wax, not intended for sale. There we sometimes used to pray, or meditate on the Saviour's passion. This room projects from the main building ; leaving it, you enter a long passage, with cupboanls on the right, in which are stored crockery-ware, knives and forks, and other articles of table furniture, to replace those worn out or broken, all of the plainest description ; also shovcis, tongs, &c. This passage leads to— Ninth, a corner room, with a few benches, &c., and a door lead- ing to a gate on tlie Street. Here some of the medicines were Sj- MABIA MONK. 35 kept ; and persons were often admitted on business, or to obtain medicines with tickets from the priests ; and waited till the Supe- rior, or an old nun, could be sent for. Beyond this room we never were allowed to go ; and I cannot speak from personal knowledge of what came next. THE SECOND STORY. ''"''' ''' ^'' "■ Beginning as before, at the western extremity of the north wing, but on the second story, the furthest apartment in that direction which I ever entered, was — First, the nuns* sleeping-room, or dormitoire, which I have already described. Here is an access to the projection mentioned in speaking of the first story. The stairs by which we came up to bed are at the farther end of the room ; and near them a cru- cifix and a font of holy water. A door at the end of the room opens into a passage, with two small rooms, and closets between them containing bed-clothes. Next you enter — Second, a small community-room, beyond which is a passage with a narrow staircase, seldom used, which leads into the fourth community-room in the first story. Following the passage just mentioned, you enter by a door — Third, a little sitting-room furnished in the following manner : with chairs, a sofa on the north side, covered with a red figured cover and fringe ; a table in the middle, commonly bearing one or two books, an inkstand, pens, &c At one corner is a little pro- jection iniu the room, caused by a staircase leading from above to the floor below, without any communication with the second story. This room has a door opening upon a staircase leading down to the yard, on the opposite side of which is a gate opening into the cross street. By this way the physician is admitted, except when he comes later than usual. When he comes in, he sits a little while, until a nun goes into the adjoining nuns* sick-room, to see if all is ready, and returns to admit him. After prescribing for the patients, he goes no farther, but returns bv the way he enters ; and these are the only two rooms into which he is ever admitted. Fourth, the nuns' sick-room adjoins the little sitting-room on the east, and has, I think, four windows towards the north, with beds ranged in two rows from end to end, and a few more between them, near the opposite extremity. The door from the sitting- room swings to the left, and behind it is a table ; while a glass- case on the right, contains a wax figure of the infant Saviour, with several sheep. Near the north-eastern comer of this room are two doors, one of which opens into a long and narrow passage, leading to the head of the great staircase that conducts to the cross street.^ By this passage the physician sometimes finds his way to thesick-room, when he conies later than usual. He rings the •• Hi d2 36 MARIA MONK. bell at the gate, which I am told had a concealed pull, known only to him and the priests, proceeds up stairs, and through the passage, rapping three times at the door of the sick-room, which is opened by a nun in attendance, after she has given one rap in reply. When he has visited his patients, and prescribed for them, he retuins by the same way. Fifth, next beyond this sick-room is a large unoccupied apart- ment, half divided by two partial partitions, which leave an open space in the middle. Here some of the old nuns commonly meet in the day-time. Sixth, a door from this apartment opens into another, not ap- propriated to any particular use, but containing a table, where medicines are sometimes prepared by an old nun, who is usually fonnd there. Passing through this room, you enter a passage, with doors on its four sides : that on the left, which is kept fast- ened in the inside, leads to the staircase and gate ; that in front to private sick-rooms, soon to be de'icribed. ' Seventh, tbut on the right leads to another, appropriated to nuns suffering with the most loathsome disease. There were usually a number of straw mattresses in that room, as I well know, having helped to carry them in after the yard's- man had filled them. A door beyond enters into a store room, which ex- tends also beyond this appartment. On the right, another door opens into another passage ; crossing which, you enter by a door — Eighth, a room with a bed and screen in one corner, on which nuns were laid to be examined before their introduction into the sick-room last mentioned. Another door, opposite the former, qpens into a passage, in which is a staircase leading down. Ninth, beyond this is a spare room, sometimes used to store apples, boxes of different things, &c. ^ Tenth, returning now to the passage which opens on one side upon the stairs to the gate, we enter the only remaining door, which leads into an apartment usually occupied by some of the old nuus, and frequently by the Superior. Eleventh and Twelfth, beyond this are two more sick-rooms in one of which those nuns stay who are waiting their accouchment ; and in the other, those who have passed it. Thirteenth, the next is a small sitting-room, where a priest waits to baptise the infants previous to their murder. A passage leads from this room on the left, by the doors of two succeeding apartments, neither of which have I ever entered. Fourteenth, the first of them is the *♦ holy retreat," or room occupied by the priests, while suffering the penalty of their licen- tiousness: Fifteenth, the other is a sitting-room, to which they have access. Beyond these the passage leads to two rooms, containing closets MARIA MONK. 37 for the storeage of various articles, and two others where persons are received who come on business. The public hospitals succeed, and extend a considerable dis- tance, 1 believe to the extremity of the building. By a public entrance into that part priests often come into the Nunnery ; and I have often seen some of them thereabouts, who must have entered by that way. Indeed, priests often get into the •* holy retreat " without exposing themselves to the view of persons in other parts of the Convent, and have been first known to be there, by the yard nuns being sent to the Seminary for their clothes. The Congregational Nunnery was founded by a nun called Sister Bourgeoise. She taught a school in Montreal, and left property for the foundation of a Convent. Her body is buried, and her heart is kept under the Nunnery, in an iron chest, which has been shewn to me, with the assurance that it continues in perfect preservation, although she had been dead more than one hundred and fifty years. In the chapel was the following inscrip- tion : " Soeur Bourgeoise, Fondatrice du Convent." (Sister Bourgeoise, Founder of the Convent.) Nothing was more com* mon than for the Superior to step hastily into our community- rooms, while numbers of us were assembled there, and hastily communicate her wishes in words like these : — ' **Here are the parents of such a novice : come with me, and bear me out in this story." She would then mention the out- lines of a tissue of falsehoods she had just invented, that we might be prepared to fabricate circumstances, and throw in whatever else might favour the deception. This was justified, and, indeed, highly commended by the system of faith in which we were » instructed. ** It was a common remark always at the initiation of a new nun into the Black Nun department, that is, to receive the black veil, that the introduction of another novice into the Convent as a veiled nun, always caused the introduction of a veiled nun into heaven as a saint, which was on account of the singular disappearance of some of the older nuns always at the entrance of new ones ! To witness the scenes which often occurred between us and strangers, would have struck a person most powerfully, if he had llnown how truth was set at nought. The Superior, with a serious and dignified air, and a pleasant voice and aspect, would commence a reeital of things most favourable to the character of the absent novtce, and representing her as equally fond of her situation, and beloved by the other inmates. TViq^fnlo tnlH >^v ^jjp S^^pprior,- whate ypT it was. | ^^w*'ypif,"a heard b pfrr--? ^|prV^"Tir^vfi baen miir f^milH fhiriTf r>t pnrtpnvnM^^Pf^ to coojirm her declarations beyond the reach of doi T 9% MARIA MONK. Sometimes the Superior would entrust the management of such a case to some of the nuns, whether to habituate us to the practice in which she was so highly accomplished, or to relieve herself of what would have been a serious burden to most other persons, or to ascertain whether she could depend upon us, or all together, I cannot t«ll. Often, however, have I seen her throw open a door, and say, in a hurried manner, " Who can tell the best story V* ^ One point, on which we received frequent and particular in- structions, was the nature of falsahoods. On this subject I have heard many a speech, I had almost said, many a sermon ; and I was led to believe that it was one of great importance — one on which it was a duty to be well informed, as well as to act, " What ! (exclaimed a priest one day,) — what a nun of your age, and not know the difference between a wicked and a religious lie 1'* He then went on, as had been done many times previously in my hearing, to show the essential difference between the two different kinds of falsehoods. A lie told merely for the injury of another, for one's interest a]one,or for no purpose at all, he painted as a sin worthy of penance ; but p H*> tpM fnr t^jgjrnr^j^ ^^fthf* lA^tmh or convept , was me ritorious, and of course the telling o f i t a duty. And of this class oT lies, there were many flrrietie^EflA sliadeill. This doctrine had been inculcated upon me and my companions in the nunnery, more times than I can enumerate ; and to say that it was generally received, would be to tell a part of the truth. We often saw the practice of it, and were frequently made to take part in it. W henever anything which the Superior tl^oueht i m- portant couldl)e most convenient ly " ^•■-^pUshed by ialseh o( she resorted to it without Rcniplft. ' - " * ■ >**There was a class of cases in which she more frequently relied on deception than any other. The friends of novices frequently applied at the convent to see them, or at least to enquire after their welfare. It was common for them to be politely refused an interview, on some account or other, generally a mere pretext, and then the Superior generally sought to make as favourable an impression as possible on the visitors. Sometimes she would mdke up a story on the spot, and tell the strangers ; requiring some of us to confirm it in the most convincing way we could. At other times she would prefer to make over to us the task of deceiving, and we were commended in proportion to our ingenuity and success. •Some nun usually shewed her submission by immediately stepping forward. She would then add, perhaps, that the parents of such a novice, whom she named, were in waiting, and it was ne- cessary tb.at they should be told such and such things. To perform so ditlicult a task well was considered a particular duty, and it was one of the most certain ways to gain the favour of the Superior. MABIA MOHK. Whoever volunteered to make a story on the spot, was sent immediately to tell it, and the other nuns present were hurried off with her, under strict injunctions to uphold her in everything she might state. The Superior, as there was every reason to believe, on all such occasions, when she did not herself appear, hastened to the apartment adjoining that in which the nuns were going, there to listen through the thin partition, to hear whether all performed their parts aright. It was not uncommon for Itfl^ to go rather further, when she wanted to give such explanations as she could have desired. She would then enter abruptly, and ask, ** Who can tell a good story this morning V* and hurry us off without a moment's delay, to do our best at a venture, without waiting for instructions. It would be curious, could a stranger from the " wicked world " outside the convent, witness such a scene. One oi he nuns, who felt in a favourable humour to un- dertake the task would step promptly forward, and signify her readiness in the usual way — Iby a knowing wink of one eye, and 11 slight toss of the head. " Well, go and do the best you can,** the Superior would say : ** and all the rest of you mind and swear to it.'* The latter part of the order, at least, was always performed ; for in every case all the nuns present appeared as unanimous wit- nesses of everything that was uttered by the spokeswoman of the day. We were constantly hearing it repeated, that we must never again look upon ourselves as our own ; but must remember that we were solemnly and irrevocably devoted to God. Whatever was required of us we were called upon to yield under the most solemn considerations. I cannot speak on every particular with equal freedom ; but I wish my readers clearly to understand the condition in which we were placed, and the means used to reduce us to what we had to submit to. Not only were we required to perform the several tasks imposed upon us at work, prayers, and penances, under the idea that we were performing solemn duties to our Maker, but everything else which was required of us, we were constantly told, was something indispensable in his sight. The priests, we admitted, were the servants of God, especially appointed by his authority, to teach us our duty, to absolve us from sin, and to lead us to heaven. Without their assistance, we liad allowed, we never could enjoy the favour of God ; and unless they administered the sacrament to us, we could not enjoy ever- lasting happiness. Having consented to acknowledge all this, we had no objection to ui^e against admitting any other demand that might be made for or by them. If we thought an act ever so criminal, the Superior could tell us that the Priests acted under the direct sanction of God, and could not sin. Of course, then, it could not be wrong to comply with any of their requests, because MAWA MUNK. Ma m they could not demand anything but what was right. On the contrary, to refuse to do anything they asked, woult] necessarily be sinful. Such doctrines admitted, and such practices performed, it will not be thought wonderful when I mention that we often felt something of their preposterous character. ,'>vgJted Sometimes we took pbasure in ridiculing some of the favourite themes of our teachers ; and I recollect one subject particularly, which at one period afforded us repeated merriment. It may seem irreverent in me to give the account, but I do it to shew how tilings of a solemn nature were sometimes treated in the Convent, by women bearing the title of saints. A Canadian novice, who spoke very broken English, one day remarked, that she was performing some duty " for the God,'* This peculiar expression had something ridiculous to the ears of some of us ; and it was soon repeated again and again, in application to various ceremonies which we had to perform. Mad Jane Ray seized upon it with avidity, and with her aid it soon took the place of a bye-word in conversation ; so that we were constantly reminding each other that we were doing this thing and that thing, how trifling and unmeaning soever, '* for the God." Nor did we stop here ; when the Superior called upon us to bear witness to one of her religious lies, or to fabricate the most spurious one the time would admit, to save her the trouble, we were sure to be reminded, on oiir way to the stranger's room, that we were doing it " for the God." And so it was when other things were men- tioned, everything which belonged to our condition was spoken of in similar terms. I have hardly detained the reader long enough on this subject to give him a just impression of the stress laid on confession. It is one of the great points to which our attention was constantly directed — to keep a strict and constant watch over our thoughts ; to have continually before our minds the rules of the Convent, to compare the one with the other, remember every devotion, and tell all, even the smallest, at con- fession, either to the Superior, or to the priest. My mind was thus kept in a continual state ot activity, which proved very weari- some : and it required the constant exertion of our teachers, to keep us to the praciice they inculcate. Another tale recurs to me, of those which were frequcnty told us, to make us feel the importance of unreserved confession. A nun of our Convent, who had hidden some sin from her confessor, died suddenly, aud without any one to confess her. Her sisters assembled to pray for the peace of her soul, when she appeared, and informed them that it would be no use, but rather trouble- some to her, as her pardon was impossible, llie doctrine is, that prayers made for souls guilty of uuconfessed sin, do but sink them deeper in hell ; and this is the reason I have heard given for MARIA MONK. 41 not praying for Protestants. The authority of the priests in every thing, and the enormity of every act which opposes it, were also impressed upon our minds in various ways, by our teachers. A " Father" told us the following story, one day, at Catechism. A man once died who had failed to pay some money which the priest had asked of hiir ; he was condemned to be burnt in pur- gatory until he shoulu pay it, but had permission to come back to this world, and take a human body to work in. He made his appearance therefore again . on earth, and hired himself to a rich man as a labourer. He worked all day with the fire work- ing in him, unseen by other people ; but while he was in bed that night, a girl in an acljoinitig room, perceiving the smell of brim- stone, looked through a crack in the wall, and saw him covered with flames. She informed his master, who questioned him the next morning, and found that his hired man was secretly suffer* ing the pains of purgatory, for neglecting to pay a certain sum of money to the priest. He, therefore, furnished him with the amount due ; it was paid, and the servant went off immediately to heaven. The priest cannot forgive any debt due unto him, because it was the Lord's estate. While at confession I was urged to hide nothing from the priest ; and have been told by them, that they already knew what was in my heart, but would not tell, because it was necessary for me to confess it. I really believed that the priests were acquainted with my thoughts ; and often stood in great awe of them. They often told me that they had power to strike me dead at any moment. -.:;■. REVIEWS, NOTES, CONFIRMATIONS, FACTS, &c. y '' " E8C4PB FROM A PORTUGESE CONVENT."— London : Seeleys, Fleet Street. By the llev. C Wilson. This is a little volume of sterling interest; the following short extract will give the reader an idea of its merits. " Doblado's letters from Spain describe the arts which are used by the partizans of mouasticism to entrap their unsuspecting victims. The first nascent wish of taking tho veil is eagerly watched and seized by a confessor. • * • Pious parents tremble at the thought of standing between God and their daughter, and often with a bleeding heart lead her to the foot of the altar. There is an extreme eagerness in the Catholic professors of celibacy, both male and female, to decoy young persons into the toils from which they themselves cannot escape. * ♦ * The whole process which condemns a fe..uUe to live a secluded sister all her life, is studiously made to represent a wedding. The unconscious victim, generally in her fifteenth year, finds herself for some time previous to taking the veil, the queen,— nay the idol of the whole community which has obtained her preference. She is constantly addressed by the name of ' bride,' and sees nothing but gay preparations for the expected day of her spiritual nuptials. Attired in a splendid dress, and decked with all the jewels of her family and friends, she takes public leave of her ac- quaintance, visits on her way to the convent, several other nunneries, to be seen cABu aviLuiivivt ujT biio Kwiuoo ill ucft ui tau t^nf oiliu qwh iiuv uiuvrvi nuivu vviivvia iii uva progress, follows her with tears and blessings. As she approaches the church of her monastery, the dignified ecclesiastic who is to perform the Qeremony, meets V 42 MARIA MONK. the intended norlce at the door, and leade her to the altar, amid the foond of bells and mnsioal instruments. The monastic weeds are blessed by the priest in her presence; and haring embraced her parents and nearest relatiomi. she is led by the lady who acts as brides-maid to the small door next to the double grating, which separates the nun's choir from the body of the church. A curtain is drawn while the abbees outs off the hair of the novice, and strips her of her worldW oma* ments. On the remoTal of the curtain, she appears in the monastic garo, sur* rounded by the nuns, bearing lighted tapers, her face coTored with the white Tcil of probationship, fixed on the head by a wreath of flowers. After the Te Deum, or some other hymn of thanksgiTing, the friends of the family adjourn to the locutory or Tisiting room, where a collection of ices and sweatmeats is served in the presence of the mock bride, who, with the principal nuns, attends behind the grating which separatM the Tisitors ftx>m Uie inmates of the convent. In the more austere convents the parting visit is omitted, and the sight of the novice in the white veil, immediately after naving her hair cut off, is the last which, for a whole year, is (granted to the parents. They again see her on the day when she binds herself with irrevocable vows, never to behold them more, unless they should live to see her again crowned with flowers, when she is laid in the grave * * Letters from Spain vividly exhibit the evil tendency of monasteries. One letter says, Many convents have been founded under the title of reformed, where, with* out regard to the sex of the votaries, young and delicate femai«a are subjected to a life of privation and hardship, as the only infallible method of obtaining the fa- vor ;of heaven. Their dress is a tunic of sackcloth, tied round the waist with a knotted rope. The rule allows them no linen either for clothing or bedding | woollen of the coarsest kind frets their body day and night, even during the burning sum- mers of the south of Spain. A mantle of the same sackcloth is the only addition which the nuns make to their dress in winter, while their feet are shod with open sandals, and without either socks or stocking, are exposed to the sharp winter blasts, and the deadening chill of the brick floors. A band of coarse linen, two inches in breadth is worn by the Capuchin nuns, bound tight six or eight times round the head in remembrance, it is said, of the erown of thorns ; and such is the barbaroos spirit of the rule, that it does not allow the band to be taken off even under an excess of fever. A young woman who takes the veil in any of the re- formed convents, renounces the sight of her nearest relations. The utmost indulgence as to vommunioatiMi with parents and brothers, extends to a short conversation once a month, in the presence of the elder nuns, behind a thick cur- tain spread on the inner side of the iron grating, which completely interrupts the view. The religions vows, however, among the 0apuohin nuns put a final end to all communication between parents and children." In appending notes to this work, our object is, to shew a very fearful fact ; and that fact is this : that the Church of Rome in her principles— in her delusions— in her dreadful beguilements and falseness— in her blaspoemies and idolatries— is the same to this day, where she can carry on her trade of superstition, founded on ignoranoe. Read the following extract from a Lecture delivered at the fieau- mont Institution, Mile End Road, January 10, 1851, by the Rev. George Smith, of Poplar : published by Gorbell, Commercisl RoAd, East. On p. 10 you will find the following : " Now the theorv of the Church of Rome is that there ought to be judg- ment about religion, but that the church ought to judge ; that you ought not to jud^ at all about it; that you are just to take what the church shall tell you, and believe it thoroughly, simply because the church has said it That is the theory. ' Aye,' but people are apt to sajr. ' that is hardly the fut in the middle of the nin^ teenth century.' Well, go and talk to any Roman Oatholio that you like. Go and converse with any man who will be frank enoui^ to tell you the truth — and he will admit that it is the real practice as well as the theory. I will give you an instance of it. I was a few years ago in the north of Gemany, in that old oity of Trcve, of which many, perhaps all of vou, have heard. It was said that a series of miracles had iust been performed in the cathedral of that oity. Pil- grims flocked in thousands and tens of thousands from every part of Germany, and from every part of continental Europe, to that shrine, and it was said that they were healed. There was an old lady a princess, who hobbled into the church upon a pair of crutches, and they made her believe, for she was a very nervous woman, that she was perfectly healed, and contrived to help her to hobble out ; but as soon as she got outside the church she was unable to walk. They took the ciumSuoS li'uiu uST uCWSTsr, aSu uUss tusm up !s ths church. ! saw thsm is the cathedral. I stood upon the high altar of that cathedral at Treves, and there I saw a frame about four feet in length, and three feet in height. It was made of mahogany. The front of it was giazod ; and inside there was a dirty, uncomfort* MARIA MONK. 43 abl« looUac kind of thing, which they called a ' holy ooat.' They had innribed on the oase in German, two passages of scripture (for tbo charch can qaote scripture when she likes). One was : ' Now the ooat was whole, without seam , wove from the top thronghont.' The other text was > " If I may touch the hem of his garment I shall be made whole.' And what think you t To this wretched relic there were myriads of people coming. The lame, the halt, and the blind were all Tariously hobbling to this plaoe. If a man had a bad foot, they put it through a hole to touch the ooat ; ii he had a weak arm his hand was put in. A great number of things of that kind were done, very ridiculous and Tcry painful : aye, very absurd indeed, if they did not involre a blasphemous enormity. I stood upon that altar a short time after these so-said mira'^tes had been porformed, and I said to a Roman Catholic gentleman with whom I was travelling at the time. What is your opinion of these said miracles ? Ob, (said he,) I have no opinion whateror about them. I said, I marTol at that— do you hold your judgment in abeyanoe about tihem? He replied. Thoroughly so. Why ? Because the church has not yet pronounced upon them. I giTO yon my honour for the truthful repetition of the words that fell from his lips. Then (I said,) if the church were to say they were genuine miracles ? I should then belioTe them, he replied. And if the church should say that they are not genuine miracles ? Then I should believe that they were untrue. Now, my friends, can you oonceive anything more pitiable than an intelligent, rational being, giving up his intellect, his soul, his understanding, thus to be tied and bound and put under the authority of the church." The demoralising influence of the Roman Gatholio system is very nicely set forth in the following extract from Mr. Geo. Smith's Lecture (of Poplar), which we have noticed before, Speaking^ of the advantages of " The Right of Puivatb JuDOMBNT," he savs—^ There is a healthful intelligence in the piety of our age; there is a healthful intelligence in the Protestant mind. I think I could almost determine, when I was in Switzerland, whether I was in a Popish or a Protestant canton, by the ^erjr look of the people. There was something so squalid, so down- cast, so priest-ridden, about the very attitude of the Roman Catholics, that one saw from it the economy to which they belonged ; and there was suoh a healthful, noble, intelligent demeanour on the part of the Protestant people, that even the peasantry stood up in the dignity of their common manhood, and ventured to thii.^ and to speak for themselves. What constitutes the difference between the Scotch and the Irish mind? Whr.t constitutes the difiPerenoe between a High- lander of the north, or a poor PadJy from the south or the west of Ireland. It is not want of intellect on tne part o'.' the Irish f it is not want of wit ; it is not want of nobleness of feeling ; it is not want of warm-heartedness. Never, never, did I find more genuine hospitality than I have found in the west and south of Ireland. Never did I see nobler qualities on the part of the peasantry than there. Talk to them of everything else, and they are sharp, and slirewd, and ready ; but talk to them about religion, and you find the weignt of priestly authority pressing them down to the ground. All that intelligent piety tnat you have, all that large know- ledge of divine truth that many of you possess, that distinctive view that you ha'vsof justification by faith, (not confounding it, as every Romanist, according to the Council of Trent, must confound it with sanctification) that broad line of distinction presented to you between one truth and another, and that intelligent comprehension of it, yon all owe to the duty and the right of private judgment. Hold it fast :let no man rob yon of it ; don't be cajoled out of it ; don't be brought into bondage by any one ; don't let any^ sanctimonious priest come into your dwell- ing to inveigle himself into your afifections and confidence ; don't be i-obbed of this privilege ; it is above all price, * He who steals my purse steals trash— 't was mine, 'tis his, and it may be another's ;' but he wno robs me, or attempts to do so of the right of private judgment, perpetrates a felony upon my mindt and should be stamped an a robber, by the verdict of the universe. The takino of tub Inquisition at Madbid : with a full Discovbrt OF its Dbns, Instruments of tortubb, and the state of its Unhappy Victims when Found, is given by Edward Smith in his work published by Aylott and Jones, entitled. The Desol-UioM of the Afjominationa, ^c, of which the following is a correct copy—" As a proof of the unchangeable ohnraoter of the votaries of Rome, the taking of the Inquisition at Madrid in 1809 may be quoted. Colonel Lehmanowsky, the officer who was euployed to demolish it, had spoken rather freely of the priests and Jesuits and of tlie Inquisition, which en- danjjcred his life ; he being one night nearly taken by Horae guards of the In- quisition. He then went to Marshal Soult, the Governor of Madrid, and reminded hi ui of the Emperor Napoleon's decree to suppres.) the institution. Marshal Soulb 44 MARIA MONK. replied that he might go and destroy it, and granted him the troope he reqaired for that porpoee. The inquisition was about five miles from the oity, surrounded by a wall or great strengtn, and defended by a oompany of soldiers. On being summoned to surrender, the answer was guen by firing at the Frenoh troops, which was the signal of attack ; and after a powerful resistance a breach was made in the walls, and the imperial troops rushed in. ' Here,' says Ool. Lehman< owsky, ' we met with an incident that nothing but Jesuitical effrontery is equal to. The Inquisitor-general and the father ooufessorst all came out of their rooms, and with long faces and their arms crossed over their breasts, as though they had been deaf to all the noise of attacli and defenoe, and had just learned what was Ioing on, they addressed themselves in the language of rebuke to their own sol- iers, saying, ' Why do you attaok our friends the Frenoh ? ' Their intention, no doubt, was to make us think that this defenoe was unauthorised by them, but their artifice did not suooeed. I caused them to be placed under guard, and all their soldiers to be secured as prisoners. We then proceeded to examine all the rooms of the "tately edifice. We passed through room after room, but could dis- cover no eTidenoes of iniauity being practised there— nothing of those peculiar features which we expected to find in an Inquisition. Here was beauty and splen- dour, and the most perfect order on which my eyes had ever rested, llie arohiteo- ture, the proportions, were perfect. There was cTerything to please the eye, and gratify a oultiTated taste ; but where were those horrid instruments of torture of which we had been told, and where those dungeons in which human beings were said to be buried alite? We searched in Tain. The holy fathers assured us they had been belied ; that we had seen all, and I wa« prepared to give up the search, eonTinced that this Inquisition was diJBTerent firom others of which I had heard. But Ool. De Lile (who commanded one of the other regiments,) was not so ready to give up the search, and advised to pour water upon one of the marble floors, and watch if there was anv place through which it escaped. This was done, much to the dissatisfaction of the inquisitors ; and after careful examination, it was found that the water passed through fast by the side of one of the marble slabs, as though there was an opening beneath. All hands were now at work for farther discovery, while priests remonstrated against our desecrating their holy and beautiful house. While thus engaged, a soldier struck a sprint; with the butt of his musket, aad the slab flew up. Then the faces of the inquisitors grew pale, as Belshauar, when the handwriting appeared on the wall : they trembled all over. Beneath the marble slab there was a staircase. I took a candle from the altar, four feet in length, that I might explore the room below. As I was doing this, I was arrested by one of the inquisitors, who laid his hand gently on my arm, and with a very demure and holy look, said, ' My son, you must not take these lights with your bloody hands : they are holy.' ' Well,' I said,' I will take a holy thing to shed its light on iniquity ■/ and proceeded down the staircase. As we reached the foot of the stairs, we entered a large square room, which was called the Hall of Judgment. In the centre of it was a large block, and a chain fastened to it. On this they had been accustomed to place the acoustxl, chained to his seat. On one side of the room was an elevated seat, called the Throne of Judgment, for the inquistor-general ; and on either side were seats, less elevated, for the holy fathers when engaged in the solemn business of the Holy Inquisition. From this room we proceeded to the right, and obtained access to small cells, extending the entire length of the edifice ; and here such sights were presented as we hoped never to see again. 1'hese cells were places of solitary confinement, where the wretched otgects of iii'iuisitorial hate were confined year after year, till death released them from their sufferings ; and there their bodies were suffered to remain until they were entirely cayed, and the rooms had become fit for others to occupy. To prevent thi-^ ^' ing offensive to those who occupied the Inquisition, thore were flues or tuboa > \tendiug to the open air, sufficiently oapaoious to carry off^ the odour. In theno i^iUs we found the remains of some who had ^aid the debt of nature ; some had bom dead bu a short time, while of others, nothing remained but their bones, still chained to the floor of their dungeon. In other cells, we found living nufferers of both sexus, and of every ago, from threescore years and ten down to fourteen of fifteen yuars~-all naked as when bom into the world, and all iu chains! The 8oi'lieri< imiueiliately wout to work to release these captives firom their chains, and took from their knapsacks, clothing to cover them. They were exoeeilint^ly anxious to brinf; them out of the light of day ; but the Colonel, aware of the 'anger, had food given them, and then brought them gradually to the light, a« uiey were able to bear it. We then prooeeuied to ^zpTorc another room on the left. Here we found the instruments of torture, of 'every kind which theingenuityof men or devils could invent. Col. L. here deflcribed four of thrae MARIA MONK. u horrid.ingtraments. The first was a maohlne by which the Tictim waa oonflned, and then, beginning with the fingers, every joint in the bands, arms and body was brolien or drawn out. one after another, until the Tiotim died. The second was a box. in whioh the head and neolc of the victim were so closely oonflned by a screw, that he could not move in any way. Over the box was a vessel, from which one drop of water a second tell upon the bead of nhe victim — every suc> cessive drop falling upon preoisely the same spot on the head, suspended the circulation in a few moments, and put the sufferer in the most excruciating agony. The third was an infernal machine, laid horisontally. to whioh the victim was bound ; the machine then being placed between two beams, in whioh were scorea of knives so fixed that, bv turning the machine with a crank, the flesh of the sufferer was torn Arom his limba all in small pieces. The fourth surpcMsed the others for fiendish ingenuity. Its exterior was a beautiful woman, richly dressed, with arms extended, ready to embrace its victim. Around her feet a semi-circle was drawn. The victim who itassed over this fatal mark, touched a spring, which caused the diabolical engine to open ; its arms clasped him, and a thousand knives out him into as many pieces in the deadly embrace. Gol. L. said, that the sight of these engines of infernal cruelty kindled the rage of the soldiers to fury. They declared that every inquisitor and soldier of the Inquisition should be put to the torture. Their rage was ungovernable. Col. L. did not oppose them, thejr might have turned tbeir arms against him, if be had attempted to arrest their work. They begun with the holy fathers. The first they put to death in the machine for breaking joints. The torture of the inquisitor, put to death by the dropping of water on his head, was most excruciating. The inquisitor- general was brought before the infernal engine, called the " Virgin." He begs to he excused. ' No,' said they, ' you have caused others to kiss her, and now you must do it.' They interlocked their bayonets so as to form large forks, and with these pushed him over the deadly circle. The beautiful image in> stantly prepared for the embrao, clasped him in its arms, and he was out into innumerable pieces. Colonel L. said that he witnessed the torture of four of them— his heart sickened at the awful scene — and he left the soldiers to wreak their vengeance on the last guilty inmate of that prison-house or hell. In the meantime, it was reported through Madrid, that the prisons of the Inquisition were broken open, and multitudes hastened to the spot. It was like a resurrection ! About a hundred, who had been buried for many years, were now restored to life. There were fathers, who found their long lost daughters; wives were restored to their husbands, sisters to their brothers, and parents to their children ; and there were some who could recognize no friend among &ho multitude. The scene was such as no tongue can describe. When the multitude had retired* Colonel L. caused the library, paintings, furniture, &o., to be removed ; and having sent to the city for a waggon loa - if powder, deposited a large quantity ' u the vaults be- neath the bnildir'^ ud i iHced a slow match in connection with it. All had withdrawn to a li u^nce, and in a few moments there was a joyful sight to thou- sands. The wa1l8 and turrets of the massive structure rose majestically towards the heavens, uufm) Ind by the tremendous explosion, and fell back to the earth an immense he«pof tuins." CHAPTER IX. Nuns with similar names— Scjuaw Nuns— First Visit to the CeUar — ^Descrip- tion of it— Shocking Discovery there — buperior's Instructions — Private Signal of the Priests — Books used in the Nunnery — Opinions expressed of the Bible — Specimens of what I know of the Scriptures. . I FOUND that I had several namesakes among the nnns, for there were two others who had already home away my new names Sainte Eustace. This was not a solitary case, for there were five Saint Marys, and three Saint Mouros, hesides two novices of that name. Of my namesakes I have little to say, for they re- 46 MARIA MONK. ■t^ sembled most of nuns ; being bo much cut ofT from intercourse with me and the other sisters, that I never saw anything in them, nor learnt anything about them worth mentioning. Several of my new companions were squaws, who had taken the veil at different times. They were from some of the Indian •ettlements in the country, but were not distinguishable by any striking habits of character from other nuns, . and were generally not very different in their appearance when in their usual dress, and engaged in their customary occupations. It was evident they were treated with much kindness and lenity by the Superior and the old nuns ; and this I discovered was done in order to render them as well contented and happy in their situation as possible ; and should have attributed the motives for this partiality to their wishing that they might not influence others to keep away, bad I not known they were, like ourselves, unable to exert such an influence. And therefore I could not satisfy my own mind why this difference was made. Many of the Indians were remarkably devoted to the priests, believing everythini;; they were taught. And as it is represented to be not only a high honour but a real advantage to a family, to have one of its members be- come a nun, Indian parents will often pay large sums of money for the admission of their daughters into a convent. The father of one of the squaws, 1 was told, paid to the Superior nearly her weight in silver on her reception, although he was obliged to sell nearly all his property to raise the money. This he did volun- tarilyt because he thought himself overpaid by having the advan- tage of her prayers, self sacrifice, &c., for himself and remainder of his family. The squaws sometimes served to amuse us ; for when we were partially dispirited or gloomy, the Superior would occasionally send them to dress themselves in their old Indian garments, which usually excited us to merriment. Among the squaw nuns whom I particularly remember, was one of the Saint Hypolytes, not the one who figured in a dreadful scene, described in another part of this narrative, but a woman of far more mild and humane character. -.^ Three or four days after my reception, the Superior sent me \ into the cellar for coal ; and after she had given me directions, I ^ proceeded down a staircase with a lamp in my hand. I soon 1\ found myself upon the bare earth, in a spacious place, so dark, ] that I could not at once distinguish its form or size ; but I ob- served that it had very solid stone walls and was arched overhead at no great elevation. Following my directions I proceeded on- waidsTrom the foot of the stairs, where appeared to be one end of the cellar. After walking about )n the right, fastened with stonework. CiV llUCCtl IBM^fSS f •*'•*•"'»'■ 4 « ■ H sn 4^. pushed into posts having smai MABIA MONK. 47 opening abcve, covered with a fine gating, secured by a smaller bolt. On my left, were three similar doors, resembling these, and placed opposite them. Beyond these the space became broader ; the doors evidently closed small compartments, project- ing from the outer wall of the cellar. I soon stepped upon a wooden floor, on which were heaps of wool, coarse linen, and other articles, apparently deposited there for occasional use. I soon crossed the floor, and found the bare earth again under my feet. A little further on, I found the cellar again contracted in size, by a row of closets, or smaller compartments, projecting on each side. These were closed by doors of a diflerent description from the first, having a simple fastening, and no opening through them. Just beyond, on the left side, I passed a staircase, leading up, and then three doors, much resembling those first described, standing opposite three more on the opposite side of the cellar. Having passed there, I found the cellar again enlarged as before, and here the earth appeared as if mixed with some whitish sub- stance, which attracted my attention. As I proceeded, I found the whiteness increased, until its surface looked like snow ; and in a short time I observed before me, a hole dug so deep into the earth, that I could perceive no bottom. I stopped to observe it — it was circular, twelve, or perhaps fifteen feet across ; in the middle of the cellar ; and unprotected by an^ kind of curb ; so that one might easily have walked into it in the dark. The white svbstance which I had observed, was spread all over the surface around it, and lay in such quantity on all sides, that it seemed that a great deal of it must have been thrown into the hole. It immediatelv iT^"^'''^'^ *" mP *^"if th° "hitff Pf^hatji^c^ was lime, and Ihat this was t ih<^ plgg e where the infantH wfi yy tMii-^ari nftor Koi t^nrjmjr/i gyp/I ^ fto t beL.Supfin QLiiad infomagdjne. I koman lat lime is often used by Koman Uatnoiics m burying- places , and in this way, I accounted for its being scattered about the spot in such quantity. This was a very shocking thought to roe ; but I can hardly tell how it affected me ; for I had already been prepared to expect dreadful things in the Convent; and had undergone trials which prevented me from feeling it, as I should formerly have done in similar circumetances. I passed the spot therefore with dreadful thoughts, it is true, about the little corpses which might be in that secret burying>place ; but with recollec- tions also of the declarations which I had heard about the favour done their souls in sending them straight to heaven, and the ne- cessary virtues accompanying all the actions of the priests. 3 Whether I noticed them or not at the time, there is a window or two on each side, nearlv against the hole, in at which are sometimes thrown articles brought to them from without, for the use of the Convent. Through the window on the right, which opens into /" 48 MARIA MONK. the yard, towards the Cross Street, lime is received from carts : I then saw a large heap of it near the plaee. Passing the hole, I came to a spot where was another projec- tion on each side, with three cells like those I have first described. Beyond them, in another broad part of the cellar, were heaps of vegetables, and other things ; ou the right and on the left I found tiie charcoal I was in search of. This was placed in a heap against the wall, as I might then have observed, near a small hjffh window, like the the rest, at which it is thrown in. Beyond this, at a short distance, the cellar terminated. The top, quite at that point, is arched overhead, though at different heights ; for the earth on the bottom is uneven, and in some places several feet higher than in others. Not Hking to be alone m so spacious and gloomy a part of the Convent, especially after the discovery I had made, I hastened to Hli my basket with coal, and to return. Here then I was in a place which I had considered as the near- est imitation vf heaven to be found on earth, among a society where deeds were perpetrated which I had believed to be most criminal, and had now found the place in whicti harmless infants were unfeelingly thrown out of sight, after being murdered. And yet, such is' the power of instruction and example, although not satis- fied, as many around me seemed to be, that this was all righteous and proper, I sometimes was half inclined to believe it, for the priests could do no sin, and this was done by the priests. Among the first instructions I received from the Superior, were such as prepared me to admit priests into the nunnery, from the street, at irregular hours. It is no secret that priests enter and go out ; but if they were to be watched by any person in St. Paul's- strcet all day long, no irregularity might be suspected ; and they might be supposed to visit the Convent for the purpose of i-e- ligious ceremonies merely. But if a person were near the gate about midnight, he might sometimes form a different opinion ; for when a stray priest is shut out of the Seminary, or is otherwise put in the need of seeking a lodging, he is always sure of being admitted into the Black Nunnery. Nobody but a priest can even i-ing the bell at the sick room door, much less can any but a priest gain admittance. The pull of the bell is entirely concealed, some- where on the outside of the gate 1 have been told. He makes himself known as a priest by a peculiar kind of hissing sound, made by the tongue against the teeth, while they are kept closed, and the lips open. The nun within, who delays to open the door until informed what kind of an applicant is there, immediately re- cognises the signal, and replies with two inarticulate sounds, such tts are often used instead of yes, with the mouth closed. Tiie Superior seemed to consider this part of my instruction^ ■'^- MARIA MONK 49 quite important, and taught me the signals. I had often occasion to use them ; I have been repeatedly called to the door, in the night, while watching in the sick>room ; and on reaching it, heard the short hissing sound I have mentioned ; then, according to standing orders, unfastening a door, admitted a priest, who was at liberty to go where he pleased. I will name Mr. Bierze, from 3t. Denis. The books used in the nunnery, at least such as I recollect of them, were the following. Most of these are lecture books, or such as are used by' the daily readers, while we are at work and meals. These were all furnished by the Superior, out of her library, to which we never had access. She was informed when we had done with one book, and then exchanged it for such another as she pleased to select. £e Mirrior du Chretien (Chris- tian Mirror,) History of Rome, History of the Church, Life of SoBur Bourgeoise, (founder of the Convent,) in two volumes, Z' Jnge Conducteur (the Guardian Angel) L* Ange Chretien (the Christian Angel,) Les Fies des Saintst (Lives of the Saints) in several volumes. Dialogues, a volume consisting of conversations between a Protestant Doctor, called Dr. D. and a Roman Catholic olergyman, on the articles of faith, in which, after much ingenious i loning, the former was confuted. One large book, the name bich I have forgotten, occupied us nine or ten months at our lectures, night and morning, I* Instruction de la Jeuneste, (the instruction of Youth,J containing much about Convents and the education of persons m the world, with a ^eat deal on Confes- sion, &c. Examen de la Conscience, (Examination of Conscience,) is a book frequently used. I may here remark, that I never saw a bible in the Convent, from the day I entered as a novice, until that on which I effected ray escape. The Catholic New Testament, commonly called the Evangile, was read to us two or three times a year. The Supe- ior directed the reader what passage to select ; but we never ad it in our hands to read when we pleased. I often heard the Protestant Bible spoken of in bitter terms, as a most dangerous book, and one which never ought to be in the hands ^ common people. t m: :f. No, 4. * ■■« 50 MARIA MOMK. ■>\i ipU, CHAPTER X. Manufacture of Bread and Wax Candles, earned on in the C«m vent— Super- stitious — Scapularies — Virgin Mary's Pincushion— Her House — The Bishop's Power ove Fire — My instruction to Novices — Jane Ray - l^aoillution of feeli) '. Lahgb quantities of bread are made in the Black Nunnery every week j for, besides what is necessary to feed the nuns, many of the [.oor are supplied. When a priest wishes to give a loaf of bread to a poor person, he ^ives him an order, which is presented at the Convent. The making of bread is, therefore, one of the most laborious employments ^n the institution. The manufacture of wax candles was another important branch of business in the nunnery. It was carried on in a small room on the first floor, thence called the ciergerie, or wax room, cierge being the French word for wax. I was sometimes sent to read the daily lecture and catechism to the nuns employed there, but found it a very unpleasant task ; as the smell arising from the melted wax gave me a sickness ut the stomach. The employ- ment was considered as rather unhealthy, and those were assigned to it who had the strongest constitutions. The nuns who were commonly employed in that room, were Saint Marie, Saint Catherine, Saint Charlotte, Saint Frances, Saint Hyacinthe, Saint (Jypolite, and others. But with these, as with other persons in the Convent, I was never allowed to speak, except under circumstances before mentioned. 1 was sent to read, and was not allowed to answer the most trivial questions, if one were asked me. Should a nun say, " What o'clock is it i"' I nevfcr bhould have dared to reply, but was required to report her to the Superior. Much stress was laid on the sainte scapulaire, or holy scapulary. This is a small band of cloth or silk, formed and wrought in a particular manner, to be tied around the neck, by two strings fastened to the end. I have made many of them ; having been sometimes sent to make them in the Convent. On one side is worked a kind of double cross (thus ++) and on the other I. H. S., the meaning of which I do not exactly know. Such a band is called a scapulary, and many miracles are attributed to its |K)wer. Children, on first receiving the communion, are often presented with scapularies, whicli they are taught to regard with great re- verence. We are told of the wonders effectt'd by their means, in the addrtsbes made to us, by priests, at catechism or lectures- I will repeat one or tw«> of the storiess which occur to me. MARIA MONK. Kg:- A Roman Catholic servant woman, who had concealed some of her sins at confession, acted so hypocritical a pr rt as to make her mistress believe her a devotee, or strict observer of her duty. She jven In^posed upon her confessor to such a degree, that he gave her a scapulary. After he had ^iven it, however, one of the saints in heaven informed him in a vision, that the holy scapulary must not remain on the neck of so great a sinner, and that it must be restored to the church. The belief was, that the devil could not endure to have so holy a thing on one of his servants, and had pulled so hard to get it off, as to draw the silken thread, with which it was tied, through her neck ; after which, by some divine power, it was restored to the church. Another story was as follows. A poor Roman Catholic was once taken prisoner by the heretics. He had a minVs scapulaire on his neck, when God, seeing him in the midst of his foes, took it from the neck by a miracle, and held it up in the air above the throng of heretics ; more than one hundred of whom were con- verted, by seeing it thus supernaturally suspended. I had been informed by the Superior, on my first admission as a nun that there was a subterranean passage leading from the cellar of our Convent into that of the Congregational Nunnery ; but, though I have so often visited the cellar, I had never seen it. One day, after I had been received three or four months, I was sent to walk through it on my knees, with another nun, as a pe- nance. This, and other penances, were F.ometimes put upon us by the priests, without any reason assigned. The common way, indeed, was to tell us of the sin for which a penance was imposed, but were left many times to conjecture. Now and then the priest would inform us, at a subsequent confession, when he hapoened to recollect something about it, as I thought, and not be.HUse he reflected or cared much upon the subject. The nun who was with me led through the cellar, passing to the right of the secret burial-place, and shewed me the door of the subterranean passage, which was at the ex'cremity towards the Congregational Nunnery. The reasons why I had not noticed it before, I presume were, that it was made to shut close and even with the wall ; and all that part of the cellar was whitewashed. This door, which is of wood and square, opens with a latch into a passage about four feet and a half high. We immediately got upon our knees, commenced saying the prayers required, and be- gan to move slowly along the dark and narrow passage. It may be fifty or sixty feet in length. When we reached u\a end, we opened a door, and found ourselves in the cellar of the Congre- gational Nunnery, at some distance from the outer wall: for the covered way is carried in towards the middle of the cellar, by two low partitions covered at the top. By the side of the door, 2b -m t ^ ^i MARIA MONK. was placed a list of names of the Black Nuns, with a slide that might be drawn over any of them. We covered our names in this manner, as evidence of hav' ,' performed the duty assigned us ;^and then returned downwards, on our knees, by the way we oad come. This penance I repeatedly performed afterwards ; and by this way, as I nave occasion elsewheris to mention, nuns from the Congregational Nunnery sometimes entered our Convent for worse purposes. We were frequently assured that miracles are still performed ; and pains were taken to impress us deeply on thia subject. The Superior often spoke to us of the Virgin Mary's pin- cushion, the remains of which are pretended to be preserved in the Convent, though it has crumbled quite to the dust. We regarded this relic with such veneration, that we were afraid even to look at it; and we often hoard the following story related when the subject was introduced : — " A priest in Jerusalem once had a vision, in which he was informed that the house in wlifch the virgin had lived should he removed from its foundations, and transported to a distance. He did not think the communication was from God, and therefore disregarded it ; but the house y^aa soon after missed, which con- vinced him that the vision was true, and he told where the house might be found. A picture of the house is preserved in the nunnery» and was sometimes shewn us. I'here are also wax figures of Joseph sawing wood, and Jesus, as a child, picking up ihe chips. We were taught to sing a little song relating to this, the chorus of which I remember : Saint Joseph cbarpentier. Petit Jesus ramaissait les copeaox Pour fair bouillir la marmite !" ■:■ ■."■} J. • .,: • .. (St. Joseph was a carpenter ; little Jesus collected chips to make the pot boil. I began to speak of miracles, and I recollect a story of one, about a family in Italy saved from ship^^reck by a pnest, who were in consequence converted, and had two sons honoured with the priest's office. I had heard before I entered the convent about a great fire which had destroyed a number of houses in the Quebec suburbs, and which some said the Bishop extinguished with holy water. I once heard a Catholic and a rrotestant disputing on this sub- ject ; and when I went to the Congregational Nunnery, I some- times heard the children, alluding to the same storv, sav. at an alarm of fire, " Is it a Catholic fire ? Then why does' not the Bishop run ?" r n^.' ■•<:' .r-^ - .vt -;: -rJ^ y •■• ^ v.Vj..>.^, r--$>^i I nas thoG onej disf ever whc coni guill if impi of tf one. MARIA MONK. ^§ Among the topics on which the Bishop addressed the nuns in the Convent, this was one. He told us the story one day, that he couid have sooner interfered and stopped the flames, hut that at last, finding they were ahout to destroy too many Catholic houses, he threw holy water on the fire, and extinguished ik \ believed this, and also thought he was able to put out any fire^ but he never did it, except when inspired. The holy water which ^he Bishop had consecrated was con- sidered much more efficacious than any blessed by a common priest; and this it was which was used in the convent in ' sprinkling in our beds. It had virtue in it, to keep ofi* any evil spirits. * Now that I was a nun, I was occasionally sent to read lectures to the novices, as other nuns had been while I was a novice. There were but few of us who were thought capable of reading English well enough, and therefore, I was more frequently sent than I might otherwise have been. The Superior often said to ' me, as I was going among the novices : " Try to convert them — save their souls — you know you will have a higher place in heaven for every one you convert." For whatever reason, mad Jane Ray seemed to take great delight in crossing and provoking the Superior and old nuns ; and often she would cause an interruption when it was most inconvenient and displeasing to them. The preservation of silence was insisted upon rigidly, and penances of such a nature were imposed for breaking it, that was a constant source of unea^i- nsss with me, to know that I might infringe the rules in so many ways, and that inattention might at any moment subject me to something very unpleasant. During the periods of meditation, therefore, and those of lecture, work, and repose, I kept a strict guard upon myself to escape penances, as well as to avoid sin ; and the silence of the others, convinced me that they were equally watchful, and from the same motives. My feelings, however, varied at different times, and so did those of many, if not all my companions, excepting the older ones, who took their turns iu watching us. We sometimes felt disposed for gaiety, and t^^vi .v off all idea that talking was sinful, even when required by /le rules of the Convent. And even when \ felt that I might perhaps be doing wrong, I reflected that confession, and certainly penance, would soon wipe off the guilt. I may remark here, that I ere long found out several things important to be known to a person living under such rules. One of these was, that it was much better to co..fes8 to a priest a sin committed against the ruleij, because he woulo not require one pf the penances I most disliked, viz., those which exposed me tp '^'^^P # 04 MARIA MONK. V rf: the observation of the nuns, or which demanded self-debasement before them, like beggins their pardon, kissing the floor or the Superior's feet, &c., and oesides, he, as a confessor, was bound io secrecy, and could not inform the Superior against me. My conscience being as effectually unburthened by confession to the priest, as I had been taught to believe, therefore I preferred not to tell my sins to any one else ; and this course 1 found was pre- ferred by others for the same good reasons. To Jane Ray, however, it sometimes appeared to be a matter of perfect indifference, who knew her violation of rule, or to what penance she exposed herself. Often and often, whilt perfect silence prevailed among the nuns, at meditation, or while nothing was to be heard except the voice of the reader appointed for the day, no matter whose life or writings were presented for our contemplations;, Jane would break forth with some remark or question, that would attract general attention, and often cause a long and total interruption. Sometimes she would make some harmless remark or enquiry aloud, as if through mere inadvertency ; and then her loud and well known voice, so strongly associated with everything singu- lar and ridiculous, would arrest the attention of us all, and gene- rally incline us to smile, and even force us to laugh. The Supe- rior would then usually utter some hasty remonstrance, and many a time I have heard her pronounce some penance upon her ; but Jane had ever some apology ready, or some reply calculated to irritate us still farther, or to prove to every one that no punish- ment would be effectual on her. Sometimes this singular woman would appear to be actuated by different feelings and motives ; for although she usuall; delighted in drawing others into difficulty, and has thrown many a severe penance even upon her greatest favourites, on other occasions she appeared totally regardless of consequences herself, and preferred to take all the blame, anxious only to shield others. <• I have repeatedly known her to break silence in the community, as if tshe had no object, or none beyond that of causing disturb- ance, or exciting a smile, and as soon as it was noticed, exclaim, " Say it's me ; say it's me.'* Sometimes she would even expose herself to punishments in place of another who was guilty; and thus I found it diflkuit fully to understand her. In some cases she seemed decidedly out of her wits, as the Superior and priest commonly prefeired to represent her ; but generally I saw in her what prevented me from counting her insane. Amongst her most common tricks were such as these : — she gave me the name of the ** Devout English Reader," because I was often appointed to make the lec- ture to the English girls ,* and sometimes, ai\er taking a seat near MARIA MONK. 55 me, nnder pretence of deafness, would whisper in my hearing, because she knew my want of self-command when excited to lauffhter. Thus she often exposed me to penances for a breach of decorum, and set me to biting my lips, to avoid laughing out- right in the midst of a solemn lecture. '* On ! you devout English Reader !*' would sometimes come upon me suddenly from her lips, with something in it so ludicrous, that I had to exert myself to the utmost to avoid observation. This came so often at one time, that I grew uneasy, and told her I must confess it, to unburden my conscience. I had not done so before, because 6he would complain of me for giving way to temptation. Sometimes she would pass behind us as we stood at dinner ready to sit down, and softly moving back our chairs, leave us to fall down upon the floor. This she repeatedly has done ; and while we were iaughing together, she would spring forward, kneel to the Su|)erior, find beg her pardon and a penance. H^, ,/ NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c. THE DARK AND THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE CONVENT AND NUNNERY SYSTEM, AS EBCBNTLT DISCUSSED IN THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, rs^U.^,*- :V\,s:- DuBiNo the recent debates on Mr. Chambers's Bill for the Recovery of Personal Liberty, «w., the following (for and agaitut) discussion occurred. " Mr. E. Eali said, that a long study of religion had taught him that one great element of religion was charity. When, therefore, he was called upon to do any- thing offensive to the feelings of a large body of religionists, he must ask whether any cause of supreme urgency existed to justify suck a course. In the present in- stance, totally opposed as he was to Roman Catholicism, he saw no reason why he should inflict an insult and an injury upon its professors. As to the alleged ammorality of the nunneries, the allegation appeared to him to be effectually re- futed by the large number of Roman Catholic girls placed in these establishments by parents and friends, who could not be so dead to all the feelings of natural affection, as to introduce their children, their sisters, their daughters, into abodes of infamy and corruption. He had himself paid two visits to several conventual establishments in London, to which, though a stranger, he had been at once ad- mitted by the superiors, and was highly pleased by the excellence of the adminis- tration, the beneficence of their objects, and the eminent qualifications of the ladies, under whose charge they were conducted, alike in an intellectual and in a Christian point of view. By the agency of these cstablishmdnts, he found that hundreds and hundreds of children had been rescued from miserable abandon- ment and destitution— from moral, social, and religious destruction in the streets ; that many poor women— among them, perhaps, the victims of some base seducer, who now attended in his place in that House to support the humiliation of these institutions — were enabled to escape from the path of shame t and that hundreds of female domestics— Protestants as well as Roman Catholics— were received and supported until they had found a position, and wore thus saved from entering on the path of sin. The impression upon his mind was, that they were most useful charities. He was bound to express his belief, that the inmates of them were in- * % B bO VKAl»W %/VMi»*J Jl 1 I.. it was the fear of God. and the desire to benefit their fellow-subjects, which in* daoed them to undertake this work. MARIA MONK. " Mb. DftOM mono Mid tb« nahnu and limpIioUy with whioh tho lion. m«nib«r for Omnteidmshiro had gone throoch tho fint aocidence in hia knowledge of con- ▼entual attabllBluBtntit nad itrongly recalled to his mind the linei— • Ah I tha good MiaU UttU kntw What tb* wily mz aoold do.' I had been hie oWn good fortune to nnmber among hie prirate friends and nearest relations many members of the Roman Catholic Church. He had, therefore, etery sympathy in their fkTonr. He would go firther, and say that, seeing all eoclesiastical principles abandoned by the bishops and clergy of the Church of England daily, all the recognition of sacraments, of orders, and of evenrthing else that was essential to the existenoe of the church giren up, he should, with unfeigned delight, hare seen the strengthening of a church which, at least, would bear faithful witness for these tLings. He should have rcijoioed, after my Lord Derby and other Conserratives bad knocked down ten bishops at a blow, to know that there were bishops being establishid in this city and all over England. The material part of this question was, bowoTer, the secular power assumed and noTer abandoned, never mitigated, never mollified at any time, by Rome and all its clergy in the lowest depth of its operations. The priests treated the laymen on the ininoiple to which Monteeqnieu referred when he said, ' They always put me in mind of the people of wLoni Herodotus speaks, who put out the eyes of their Scythian slaves in order that nothing might disturb them from, churning butter*. He desired to say now what he had never condescended to say befbre ; Tis.. that it was a gross libel on him to aver that he had ever said one word •gainst the morality of English converts. While the clamcur was going on he would not condescend to answer it ; but ho4>elieved it had now pretty nearly |one down. What he really did say was, that on the continent these esiablish- ments had been made prisons, or had been put to infamous purposes by the priests. He could mention a hundred cases going over ten centuries, in which the opinions of popes, archbishops, bishops, and other persons of authority in the Boman Catholic Churob had been given, all asserting the same thing : but tho last which he had stumbled on was one which he hesitated about publishing because it was so strong—the testimony of General Dumourier. who travelled in Portugal just before the French revolution. He did not deny that convents were often the means of conferring immense benefits — especially as regarded the education of young ladies. He neld that altogether the religious works of Roman Ciatholics shamed those of Protestants. But he maintained that the priests taught children — when they had property— to insist on a conventual life in defiance of the will of their parents ; and in addition to instances in his own family, he had received of late numerous letters complaining that ladies were absolutely stolen away. Behind &11 this was the fact, that convents were found io be one of the best possible means of collecting money [hear]. The Pope's Sunoiohad distinctly deolarea to Bir R. Peel that it was the intent ion of the Roman Catholics to deliver this coantry from the slavery under which Protestantism ground our souls. He did net quarrel with the I'ope, or bis Nuncio, or Cardinal Wiseman, for this resolution ; but he was determined to fight that principle to. the death. He was determined to expose the doctrines of the priests ; because he anew them to be subversive of morals, and because he knew it was impossible for priests to be loyal to a Protestant Sovereign. He would remind the House that he had petitioned Parliament over and over again against the Catholic Relief Bill. He had been called a bigot for so doing; but he had lived to see the truth of his assertions oominc[ to pass. As the Duke of Wellington said, it was only a case deferred ; for it was now seen by their own acts that it was utterly impossible for slaves to a priesthood to be sharers with Protestant freemen in eonaucting a Protestant Government. ''The interest attaching to Mr. Chambers' bill for the Inspection of Nunneries, induces me to oflfer a few remarks upon the conventual system in Tuscany. Many pf your readers are probably acquainted with the revelations regarding the convents of Pistoia, contained in Potter's " Life of Scipio de Ricci." Since the period of . those disclosures, the Tufcan Government has exercised over both monks and .nuBS^tn inspection which may be cousidered vigilant when compared with the , ■opsrintendence in other Catholic countries. Still, the inherent vices of the sys- ^Siu defV all control. Only six monthH aeo. the convent at the head cf the " Via ipjargia'' was suppressed, on account of the irregular conduct of the inmates. It -is impossible to deny that many young girls, who, from an impulse of vanity, dis- appointment in love, or obedience to their parents, bave been induced to take the MARIA MONK. w Tell, apeedily expiate, by the loss of health, of reason, or of life, the Tiolation of all natural and sooial instincts. Mr. Seymour has stated, on the authority of an official visitor of the Roman convents, that one half of the nuns die raving mad before they have reached the age of twenty-five, It is no otherwise with their un- happy sisters of Tuscany. A gentleman, whose veracity, and whose means of in- formation are unquestionable, 'informs me that in one of the best-managed convents in Florence, three girls have died dnring the course of the last year, screaming, foaming, cursing the system to which their youth had been offered up. Hitherto, considerable faoilitics have been afforded by the Tuscan Law for the temporary return of the nuns to their families, in cases where the certificate of the family physician had pronounced such return to be necessary. But the law ii constantly evaded or defied by the superiors of the convents. They hold at bay relatives, medical advisers, bishops, and even conceal or disregard the orders which they receive from Rome. In the Papal, as in all other despotisms, the delegated tyranny often defies its head, and effectually escapes from the control by which in theory it is curbed. " The people of England cannot be too strongly warned against the frightful oonsequences of allowing the conventual system to strike root amongst them. The continental Jesuits reckon on this as an inexhaustible mine of wealth and influence for their Church. Already many an unsuspecting victim is marked out. Long before Miss Talbot's name was bandied about in the English courtsof law— • long before the genuineness of her ' vocation' was discussed among her own rela- tives in England, she was currently spoken of in the Jesuitical circles of Rome and Naples, as a rich and certain prize ; and the same spiritual fowlers are now watching every opportunity of entangling other high-born maiu)ns in the meshes of the net which she has broke through. " It must never be forgotten that the conventual system invests the superior with a penal authority, not recognized by the law of the land. The horrors of its dis- cipline exceed belief. Few strangers, eminent for birth, fortune or accomplish- ments, have visited Florence during the last quarter of a century, without seeking the acquaintance of the Patriarch of Anglo-Tuscan antiquarians and artists, Mr. Seymour Kirkup, the well-known discoverer of Giotto's fresco-portrait of Dante. And few have gazed on the curiosities of his rich and rare collection, without ex- periencing a thrill of horror when examining for the first time, the instruments of penance, some anciently, some still employed in the Tuscan convents. There hang the * discipline,' or jagged iron scourges— instruments that may well vie with a oat-o'-nine-tails or a knout— and there, too, may be seen the'pointed girdles and the iron shirts armed with sharp spikes — the orlinary weapons with which the victims of superstition torture the body in the i.ope of ransoming the soul. One cannot behold these instruments without the qusstion rising instinctively to the mind — Have these tortures been always voluntary? Bad enough, were such the case 'i bad enough if the boasted progress of Christian civilization could produce nothing better than the gashes and mutilations of a worshipper of Baal or Moloch ! were its loftiest ideal the poor South Sea Islander who rends his flesh with a shark's tooth ! But if it may be safely affirmed that these sufferings have not al- ways been self-inflicted, that they have often been caue ^d, not by the remorse and repentance of the victims, but have sprung from the cruelty of some monastic tyrant, surely, surely it is the bounden duty of every Christian Legislature to ex- nroise the most stringent control over the possible perpetration of such crimes. Until this shall have been done— and done effectually by the English Parliament —England will have no right to decry America, and to denounce its Fugitive Slave Laws." Correspondent of the " Chrutian limes'' . . CHAPTER XI. Alarming order from the Superior — Proceed to execute it— Scene in an up))er Room — Sentence of Death and Murder — My own Distress — Reports made to Friends of St. Frances. But I must now come to one deed in which I had some part, and which I look back upon with greater horror and pain thap 4t m- 58 MARIA MONK. any occurrence in the Convent, in which I was not the principal sufferer. It is not necessary for me to attempt to excuse myself in this or in any other case. Those who have any disposition to judge fairly, will exercise their own judgment in makmg allow, ances for me, under the fear and force, the command and exam- ple* before me. I therefore, shall confine myself, as usual, to the simple narration of facts. The time was about five months after 1 took the veil ; the weather was cool, perhaps in September or October ; one day the Superior sent for me and several other nuns, to receive her commands at a particular room. We found the Bishops and some priests with her ; and speaking in an unusual tone of fierceness and authority, she said, '* Go to the room for the examination of conscience, and drag St. Frances up stairs." Nothing more was necessary thai lis unusual command, with the tone and manner which accompanied it, to excite in me most gloomy anticipations. It did not strike me as strange that St. Frances should be in the room to which the Superior directed us. It was an apartment to which we were often sent to prepare for the communion, and to which we voluntarily went, whenever we felt the compunctions which our ignorance of duty, and the misinstructions we received, inclined us to seek relief from self- reproach. Indeed, I had seen her there a little before. What terrified me, was, first, the Superior's angry manner ; second, the expressions she used, being a French term, whose peculiur use I had learnt in the Convent, and whose meaning is rather softened when translated into drag; third, the place to which we were directed to take the interesting young nun, and the persons as- sembled there, as I supposed, to condemn her. My fears were such, concerning the fate that awaited her, and my horror at the idea that she was in some way to be sacrificed, that I would have given anything to be allowed to stay where I was. But I feared the consequences of disobeying the Superior, and proceeded with the rest towards the room for the examination of conscience. The room to which we were to proceed from that, was in the second story, and the place of many a scene of a shameful nature. It is sutlicient for me to say, after what 1 have said in other parts of this book, things had here occurred, which made me regard the place with the greatest disgust. St. Frances had appeared melan- choly for some time. I well knew that she had cause, for she had been repeatedly subject to trials which I need not name, our common lot. When we reached the room where we had been bidden to seek her, I entered the door, my companions standing behind me, as the place was so small hardly to hold five persons at a time. The young nun was standing alone, near the middle of the room ; she was probably about twenty, with light hair, blue eyes, and a very fair complexion. I spoke to her in a compassion- :;V- MARIA MONK. » M ate voice«but at the lame time with a decided manner, that she comprehended my full meaning. " St. Frances, we are sent for you." Several others spoke kindly to her, but two addressed her very harshly. The poor creature turned round with a look of meekness, and without even speaking a word, resigned herself to our hands. The tears came into my eyes. I had not a moment*s doubt that she considered lier fate as sealed, and was already beyond the fear of death. She was conducted or rather hurried to the staircase, which was near by, and then seized by her limbs and clothes, and in fact almost dragged upstairs, in the sense the Superior had intended. I laid my own hands upon her, I took hold of her too, more gentle indeed than some of the rest ; yet I encouraged and assisted them in carrying her. I could not avoid it. My refusal would not have saved her, nor prevented her being carried up. It would only have exposed me to some severe punishment, as I believe some of my companions would have seized the first opportunity to com- plain of me. ' f.^ All the way up the staircase, St. Frances spoke not a vord, nor made the slightest resistance. When we entered witi her the room to which we was ordered, my heart sank witl *. i me. The Bishop, the Lady Superior, and five priests, viz., Benin, Richards, Savage, and two others, 1 now ascertained, were as- sembled for trial, on some charge of great importa.ice. When we had brought our prisoner before them, Father Rich- ards began to question her, and she made ready but calm replies. I cannot pretend to give a connecled account of what cL^ued ; my feelings were wrought up to such a pitch, that I knew not what I did, or what to do ; I was under a terrible apprehension that, if I betrayed the feelings which overcame me, I should fall under the displeasure of the cold-blooded persecutors of my poor innocent sister ; and this fear on the one hand, with the distress I felt for her on the other, rendered me almost frantic. As soon as I entered the room, I had stepped 'nto a corner on the left of the entrance, where I might partially ' 'Vjvport myself, by leaning against the wall, between the door and the window. This support was all that prevented me from falling on the floor, for the con- fusion of thoughts were so great, that only a few words I heard spoken on either side made any lasting impression upon me. I felt as if struck with some insupportable blow, and death would not have been more frightful to me. I am inclined to the belief, that Father Richards wished to shield the poor prisoner from the severity of her fate, by drawing from her expressions that might bear a favourable construction. He asked her, among %iaaaAfiC 3 %T a\\t% ff^. rnat aVta V\aA Vtoon heard to say, (for she had been betrayed by one of the nunils). K. m MARIA MONK .tf'V and if she would not prefer confinement in the cells, to the punishment which was threatened. But the Bishop soon inter- rupted him, and it was easy to perceive, that he considered her fate as sealed, and was determined that she should not escape. In reply to some of the questions put to her, she was silent; to others I heard her voice reply, that she did not repent of words she had uttered, though they had been reported by some of the nuns, who had heard them ; that she had firmly resolved to resist every attempt to compel her to the commission of crimes which she detested. She added, that she would rather die than cause the murder of harmless babes. - ' . ' "- ■' ** That is enough : finish her V* said the Bishop. Two nuns instautlv fell upon the woman, and m obedience to directions given by the Superior, prepared to execute her sen- tence. She still maintained all the calmness and submission of a lamb. Some of those who took part in this transaction, I believe, were as unwilling as myself: but of others I can safely say, that they delighted in it. Their conduct certainly exhibited a most blood-thirsty spirit. But, above all others present^ and above all human fiends I ever saw, I think Saint Hypolite was the most diabolical ; she engaged in the horrid task with all alacrity, and assumed from choice the most revolting parts to be performed. She seized a gag, forced it into the mouth of the poor nun, and when it was fixed between her extended jaws, so as to keep them open at their greatest possible distance, took hold of the straps fastened at the end of the stick, crossed them behind the helpless head of the victim, and drew them tight through the loop prepared as fastenins. The bed which had always stood in one part of the room, iitill remained there ; though the screen which had usually been placed before it, and was made of thick muslin, with only a crevice through which a person behind might look out, had been folded upon its hinges in the form of a W, and placed in a corner. On the bed the prisoner was laid with her face upward, and then bound with cords, so that she could not move. In an instant another bed was thrown upon her. One of the priests, named Bonin, sprung Uke a fury first upon it with all his force. He was speedilv fol- lowed by the nuns, until there was as many u|)on the bed as could find room ; and all did what they could not only to smother but bruise her. Some stood up and jumped upon the poor girl with their feet, some with their knees ; and others, in difierent ways, seemed to seek how they might best beat the breath out of her body, and mangle it, without coming in direct contact with it, or seeing the effects of their violence. During this time, my feelings were almost too strong to be endured. 1 felt stupificd, and scarcely was conscious of what I did. Still, MARIA MONK. 61 fear for myself remained in a sufficient degree to induce me to some exertion ; and I attempted to talk to those who stood next, partly that I might have an excuse for turning away from the dreadful scene. After the lapse of fifteen or twenty minutes, and when it was presumed that the sufferer had been smothered and crashed to death, Father Bonin and the nuns ceased to trample upon her, and stepped from the bed. All was motionless and silent beneath it. • ■ ■ ;■ ■ - ', • -''r'^^'-rr;;'-; - ih^l :-;■'. v\.' They then began to laugh at such inhuman thoughts as occured to some of them; rallying each other in the most unfeeling manner, ridiculing me for my feelings which I in vain endeavoured to conceal. They alluded to the resiornation of our murdered com- panion ; and one of them tauntingly said, ** she would have made a good Catholic Martyr." After spending some moments in such conversation, one of them asked if the corpse should be removed. The Superior said it had better remain a little while. After wait- ing a snort time longer, the feather-bed was taken off, the cords unloosed, and the body taken by the nuns and dragged down stairs. I was informed that it was taken into the cellar, and thrown unceremoniously into the hole which I have already de- scribed, covered with a great quantity of lime; and afterwards sprinkled with a liquid, of the properties and name of which I am ignorant. This liquid I have seen poured into the hole from large bottles, after the necks were broken off; and have heard that it is used in France, to prevent the effluvia rising from ceme- teries. I did not soon recover from the shock caused by this scene ; indeed, it still recurs to me with most gloomy impressions. The next day, there was a melancholy aspect over everything, and re- creation time passed in the dullest manner; scarcely anything was said above a whisper. I never heard much said afterwards about Saint Frances. I spoke with one of the nuns a few words one day, but we were all cautioned not to expose ourselves very far, and could not place much confidence in each other. The murdered nun had been brought to her shocking end through the treachery of one of our number, in whom she confided. I never knew with certainty who had reported her remarks to the Superior ; but suspicion fastened on one, and I never could regard her but with detestation. I was more inclined to blame her, than some of those employed in the execution ; for there could have been no necessity for the betrayal of her feelings. We all knew how to avoid exposing each other* I was often sent by the Superior to overhear what was said by novices and nuns : when they seemed to shun her, she would say. MARIA MONK. *' go and listen, they are speaking English ;" and though I oTOyed her, I never informed her against them. If I wished to clear my conscience, I would go to a priest and confess, knowing that he dared not communicate what I said to any person, and that he would not choose as heavy penances as the Superior. We were always at liberty to choose another confessor when we had any sin to confess^ which we were unwilling to tell one to whom we should otherwise have gone. Not long after the murder just related, a young woman came to the nunnery, and asked for permission to see St. Frances. It was my former friend, with whom I had been an assistant teacher. Miss Louise Bousquet, of St. Denis. From this, I supposed the murdered nun might have come from that town, or its vicinity. The only answer was that St. Frances was dead. Some time afterward, some of St. Frances's friends called to enquire aflter her ; and they were told she died a glorious death : and further told that she made some heavenly expressions ; which were repeated in order to satisfy her friends. Y >tti'(!.- . REVIEWS OF NEW WORKS, NOTES, FACTS, &c. ^ ^^ T118 awfully (lehasod and degraded state of society, where the word of Ood is rcjccicd, and ro|.>lsli delusioua countenanced, may bo s«.'(in, in some raeasar*, from the following fact-. The Rev. Carius Wilson, in h-'S v»'ork before referred to, and which is one of deep interest, says, — " I heard an aucodote of a married couple, who had lived for some time very unhappily. The husband at last attemptea to murder his wife ; and she escaped to her own friends, who took up the cause, and the man was put in prison. It is customary for justice to yield to mercy, when- ever the injured party intercedes for the aggressor. The husband's relatives, therefore, came and implored the wife to exert her prerogative, and beg the life of her husband. She seemed resolved that he should die, and it was long before she would listen to any proposal for releasing him. tier relations at last joined her husband's, and made the same re I could hardly persuade myself that the figures were not living j and the impression they made on my feelings was powerful. I was often shewn the place where nuns go who break their vows, as a warning. It is the hottest place in hell, and worse, in every point of view, even than that to vt'nich all Protestants are assigned ; because they are not so much to be blamed, (as we were some- times assured), as their ministers and the Bible, by which they are perverted. Whenever I was shut up in that room, as I was several times, I prayed for " les ames des fideles trepasses :" the souls of those faithful ones who have long been in purgatory, and have no rela- tions living to pray for them. My feelings were often of the most painful description^ while I remained alone with those frightful pictures. Jane Ray was once put in, and uttered 'se most dreadful shrieks. Some of the old nuns proposed to the Superior to have her gagged. " No," she replied, " go and let out that devil, she makes me sin more than all the rest." Jane could not endure 'he place; and she afterwards gave names to many of the worst figures in the pictures. On cate- chism-days she would take a seat behim" lafcod ^i the riidd''^ of the ftoor fus'fi -nutead of being placed behin < I a gate, or la* ice, r;i iu the t'H:»e5, bfid notb ins; before or around him. There were no speciasora c ubaerve iiim, and of course any such thiug would have been ui'-neoobsary. ...■■:' -/%.y'.,u:t...iaii. A ?jonib?^r f nun usually confessed on the same day.bfft only one could Ixi adraittiid into the room at a tinie. They took their plates just without the door, on their knec,^, and went through the preparation prescribed by the rules of confession ; repeating ctrtuin prayers, which always occupy a considerable time. When one was ready, she rose from her knees, entered, and closed the door behind her ; and no one even dare touch tiie latch until she came out. I shall not tell what was transacted at such times, under the pretence of confessing, and receiving absolution from sin : far more sin was often incurred than pardoned ; and crimes of a deep dye were committed, while trifling irregularities, in childish cere- monies, were treated as serious offences. I cannot persuade myself to speak plainly on such a subject, as I must offend the virtuous ear. I can only say that suspicion cannot do any injustice to the priests, because their sins cannot be exagger?. ed. Some idea may be formed of the manner in which even such women as many of my sister nuns regarded the father confessors, wheii I state, that there was often a contest among us to avoid entering the apartment ae long as we couh\ endeavouring to make each other go first, as that was what i ;> t of us dreaded. During the long and tedious days, whu ■ Jied up the time between the '^"urences I have mentioned^ * ^ng, or little took place to keep ; ivtr spirits. We were it ; • in bodv wifh labour, or with 8iti,:^t5, debilitated by the Ic ^ cvatinuance of our reli- gious exercises, and depressed in fedinj. by our miserable and MARIA MONK. en hopeless condition. Nothing but the humours of mad Jane Ray could rouse us a moment from our languor and melancholy. To mention all her devices would require more room than is here allowed, and a memory of almost all her words and actions for years. I had early become a favourite with her, and had opportunities to learn more of her character than most of the other nuns. As this may be learned by hearing what she did, I will here recount a few of her tricks, just as they happen to present themselves to my memory, without regard to the order of time. She, one day, in an unaccountable humour, sprinkled the floor plentifully with holy water, which brought upon her a severe lecture from the Superior, as might have been expected. The Superibr said it was a heinous offence ; she had wasted holy water enough to save many souls from purgatory ; and what would they not give for it I She then ordered Jane to sit in the middle of the floor, and when the priest came, he was informed of her o£fence. Instead, however, of imposing one of those penances to which she had often been subjected, but with so little effect, he said to her, •* Go to your place Jane j we forgive you for this time." I was once set to iron aprons with Jane ; aprons and pocket- handkerchiefs are the only articles of dress which are ever ironed in the Convent. As soon as we were alone, she remarked, ** Well, we are free from the rules while we are at this work ;" and, although she knew she had no reason for saying so, she began to sing, and I soon joined her, and thus we spent the time while we were at work, to the neglect of the prayers we ought to have said. We had no idea that we were in danger of being overheard ; but it happened that the Superior was overhead all the time, with several nuns, who were preparing for confession : plie came down, and said, " How is this ?" Jane Ray coolly replied, that we had employed our time in singing hymns, and referred to me. I was afraid to confirm so direct a falsehood, in order to deceive the Superior, though I had often told more injurious ones of her fabrication, or at her orders, and said very little in reply to Jane's request. The Superior plainly saw the trick that was attempted, and ordered us both to the room for the examination of conscience, where w» remained till night, without a mouthful to eat. The time was not, i owever, unoccupied ; I received such a lecture froiv Juiit as I iiave very seldom heard; and she was so angry Y;.Ui me, that wc did not speak to each other for two weeks. At length she found somrthipg to complain of afi;ainst me, had me subjected to a penanccj .vhich led to our begging each other's pardon ; and we '»m«^»t"»^ rifirfB.-tlv saisafisd. yfirp^icilfid. and good friends as uoca?ne over. f *i.. p<;>i:iec-i.i^ oaiio>iv'^*'','-',' 68 MARIA MGNK. One of the most disgusting penances we ever had to submit to, was that of drinking the water in which the Superior had washed her feet. Nobody could ever laugh at this penance, except Jane Ray. She would pretend to comfort us, by saying she was sure it was better than mere plain, clean water. .(> Some of the tricks which I remember, were played by Jane, with nun's c'.jthes. It was a rule that the oldest aprons in use should go to the youngest received, and that the old nuns were to wear all the new ones. On four different occasions, Jane stole into the sleeping room at night, and, unobserved by the watch, changed a great part of the aprons, placing them by the beds of nuns to whom they did not belong. The consequence was, that in the morning they dressed themselves in such haste, as never to discover the mistake they had made, until they were all ranged at prayers ; and then the ridiculous appearance which many of them cut, disturbed the long devotions. I laugh so easy, that on such occasions, I usually incurred a full share of penauces. I gene- rally, however, got a new apron when Jaro played this trick ; for it was part of her object to give the best aprons to her favourites, and put off the ragged ones on some of the old nuns, whom she most hated. Jane once lost her pocket-handkerchief. The penance for such an offence is, to go without any for five weeks. For this she had no relish, and requested me to pick one from some of the nuns on the way upstairs. I succeeded in getting two : this, Jane said, was one too many ; and she thought it dangerous for either of us to keep it, lest a search should be made. Very soon the two nuns were complaining that they had lost their landkerchield, and wondering what could have become of them, as they were sure they had been careful. Jane seized an opportunity, and slipped one into a straw bed, where it remained I'ntil the bed was emptied to be filled with new straw. As the winter was coming on, one year, she complained that we were not as well supplied with warm night-clothes as two of the nuns she named, whom she said she " abominated." She soon after found means to get possession of their ^ine warm flannel night- gowns, one of which she gave to me, whil'.^ the other was put on at bed-time. She presumed the owners would have a secret search for thsm ; and in the morning, hid them in the stove, after the fire had gone out, which was kindled a little before the hour of rising, and then suffered to burn down. This she did every morning, taking them out at night, through the winter. The poor nuns who owned the garments, were afraid to complain of their loss, lest they should have some penance laid on them; and nothing was ever said about the?n. When the weather began to grow warm in the spring, Jand returned tb'3 THE The I There vhethJ that iif Street from I from "Sill that U regard being I Llor yet dej of a oative Amerl whir. ''I ohai- as to I Btory waferj MABIA MONK. 69 night-gowns to the beds of the nuns from whom she had borrowed them J and they were probably as much surprised to find them again, as they had been before at losing thom. Jane once found an opportunity to fill her apron with a quantity of fine apples, called fameuseitf which came in her way, and, has- tening up to the sleeping-room, hid them under my bed. Then coming down she informed me, and we agreed to apply for leave to make our elevens, as it is called. The meaning of this is, to repeat a certain round of prayers, for nine days in succession, to some saint we choose to address for assistance^ in becoming more charitable, afiectionate, or something else. We easily obtained permission, and hastened up-stairs to begin our nine aay*s feast on the apples, when, much to our surprise, they had all been taken away ; and there was no way to avoid the disagreeable fate we had brought upon ourselves. Jane, therefore, began to search the beds of the other nuns j but not finding any trace of the apples, she became doubly vexed, and stuck pins in those which belonged to her enemies. When bed-time came, they were much scratched in getting into bed, which made them break silence, and that subjected them to penances. hour NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c, THE AWFUL LIFE AND DEATH OF AN OLD POPISH CONFESSOR IN A SPANISH NUNNERY. The history of Convents and Nnnneries as existing in Spain, is very brief. There has, evidently, been a vrapping-up of their doings to a great extent ; vhether those doings have been good or bad, the heavens alone can reveal. In that immensely interesting volume published by the Messrs. Seeley's, in Fleet Street, we have a chapter headed, " Monaaticism in Spain." This chapter is derived from different writers on Spanish Monasteries ; among them we have the following from Llorento's History. In the course of his remarks, he says : "Since the Inquisition has mixed itself up with the affairs of '.- . /^ wonder that in consideration of the many cases which appear in its book^, .^klch out of regard to decorum I pass over in silence, it never took steps to prevent Nunneries being subject to the government of monks." Llorente — whose firm adherence to Popish doctrine pervades his works, while yet denouncing the injustice and wickedness of the Inquisition — relates the caao of a Capuchin Friar, at whose examination he himself assisted. He was a native of Gayanes, in the kingdom of Valencia, and held at Carthagena in America, the ofiQce of Missionary Apostolic and Provinicial. In a nunnery of whi'.^ i> (ras confessor he managed to seduce 13 out of 17 Nuns. He bore the chai- of a holy and wirje man, and his penitents listened to all that he said as to a jacred oracle. To tiiirteen out of the seveuteeu be related the following story : viz., that the Lord Jv°>8U9 Christ had appeared to him in the consecrated wafer, at the time of elevation, and ha:l told mm, that almost all the souis of tjm \.A^ .1 to MABIA MONK. >fl,'. which ho h«>». lor. Such a messapc a? thid was delivered to thirteen Nans, and believed by them, or lit all events im ed on ; and of the remaining four, to whom no such dispensation was granted, three were old, and the fourth not favoured with beauty. The youngest of the scducMjd nuns, aged 25, was taken dangerously ill, and asked for another confessor, and he, with her permission, communicated to the Holy Offico all that had been going on for the last three years. The other Nuns at first »..nied altogether the aocuf ■»' > fterwards confessed its truth, pleading in their bohulf the difiwiifution given them I y their confessor. They were sent into separate nunneries in Hogota. The confessor was sent to Spain, and lilorontc, as secretary of the InquisiMon, conducted the trial. lie waa son- tenco! to five years' imprisonment, but died at the end of the third year. "Martin Luther, in his book entitled 'Table Talk,' speaks thus 'Of the Lasciviousness and Incontincncy of the Papists.' ' Paul the Third (before ho was I'opo) had a sister ; the same he gave to hia predecessor, the I'ope, for a con- cubine, and thereby deserved to be made a ('ardiual. Such confounded pranks have the Popes played, as surpass all human thought. The priests were forced to give (as th' ir pander) a florin for every child they bogat; the same was called a milk-penny. In the council at Ijatcran, in the year 1515, (which began in the life of Pope .rulius, and ended under Pope Leo), it was first concluded that Ibo resurrection of the dead should thenceforth be believed, and thnt a Cardinal lawfully might keep five whores, but not more, to be Lis chamber! . 3 for accom- plishing of liis wicked lust ; but the same was afterwards altered by Pope Leo. f'furely some fearful fall and destruction attendcth them, and those that under- take to maintain and defend them ; therefore lot us pray. The suspicions and idolatries in Pop'^dora were such horrible abominations, that if I had not neen them with mine eyes, but only had read thereof, I should never have believed them. The Pope ploccth his Cardinals in all kingdoms, the same are peevish milksops, effeminate, and unlearned ass-hends ; they lie lolling in kings' courts among the ladies and women. The Pop^* hath possessed all countries with Cat Jinals, and with his Papifitical Bishops. U«ru:any is taken 'aptive with Popish Bishops, for I can make an account of above forty 'lishoprics, besides abbics and cathedrals, (which are richer - ..n the bi ihoprics) Again th?re are in Germany but eight- and-twenty princii Cities, ^.o that t Popish I'.ishops are far more rich and powerful than the I'rinccs of tho emj ,re. On a time, the Bishop of Magdebur;? (reading by char. In the Bible of the I'rophets), said, ' Can I find nothing in this Book but how we priest? p^o railed at?' And indeed the writings of tho Prophets rvre fierce thunder-bt •» a -ainst false P'. -rthets and i' ipish Bishops. Tho Princes ofthe<'mpire regard i. jt Tnuch, ncith <• do they look thereunto, how and after what deceitful manner tho Pope devuuretu and swallowoth 'vi tho Tholo world, according to Daniel'd prophecy." In an early number of the 'A tCA Protestawt Vindicatoh,' wo find tho follow iug remarks ia roference t Man . Monk's Awful Disclosures :—' We are deafened with clamour for proof to subsi mtiatc Maria Monk's history; but that demand is tantamoeareJ at Montreal, expressly aud openly, to promulgate her allegations of atrocious crimes Fr the intci for Chu appe free alav Chri zeal( deer purn mei MARIA MONK. tl against the ohief Roman eoolesiastios In that city, who were armed with power and having nearly the whole p< elation her infuriated enemies. There she remained almost lonr weeks, oon^ tly daring the Roman priests and nuns in yaln. It is true Dr. Robertson, ii affidavit, aays that he was willing • To take the necessary steps for a full nvi igation if a direct charge were made against any particular individual of a jrimmal nature.' Now, if Maria Monk's charges are not d 'eot— of a criminal nature— and against particular individuals— what charges c^n be so characterised ? The fact is this : Dr. Robertson would no more dare to issue a warrant for the anprehension of Lartigue, or any of the inferior Roman priests in Montreal than he would dare publicly to strike the Commander of the Qarrison, or the Governor of Canada upon military parade. If any Papist hod stated to him the same facta concerning a Protestant, or Protestant minister, and oflFered to confirm them by his worthless oath, he would have issued his process at once; but Dr. llobertson knows that, in the present state of Canadian society, Roman priests can do what they please ; and no man dares to reprove lauoh less to " Take any necessary steps for a full investigation " of their orinies. If the Jesuits and nuns at Montreal are anxiouy for a full and impartial scrutiny of the Hotel Dieu Convent, Maria Monk is ready to oblige thorn with some tacilitiea for that object ; provided sho may carry them out to all their extent and application. Mr. Ogden has one affidavit, and knows the whole matter ; as can incoutestibly be proved by Mr. A. P. Hart, an Attorney of Montreal ; and we recommend Dr. Robertson to iss lo his warrant for the apprehension of Lartigue, Bonin, Dufresne, and Richards : they are enough to begin with ; and if Mr. Ogden will carry the facts with which he is acersonal friendship, or religious prejudices ; it is reduced to that unerring criterion, the si/ht and the touch. But, it is retorted, that will not bo granted : then we repeat ar ^her proposal. — Let the priest Conroy come forth girded in all the panoply of tt. item an court, and appear as the champion of the Canadian Jesuit ; let him institute ivn action, civil, or criminal, or both, against the publishers of such atrocious crimes which, as they pretend, are falsely alleged against the priests. If liartigue, and his Montreal inferior priests, are implicated in the most nefarious felonies, Maria Monk has published him as a virtual accomplice. Why dous he not put her truth to the test by subjecting her to a criminal process ? Why docs he not commence a suit against the booksellers who published her ' Awful Disclosures ?' " From another number of the " American Protestart, Vindicator," we extract the following : — Popery in Hartford. I have often rc-af? your paper with deep interest, and believe that it is one of the most efficient cioansnow in operation for diffusing a knowledge of, and exposing the abominations of the Romish church in the United States. For it is a fact, however humiliating it may appear, that thoy e^ 'st here, even in the minds of the pilgrims, and among their free institutions, ti an alarming extent. And what is still greater cause of alt nn is, that few seem to realise it. We frequently hear men and even professed Christians say, that Popery is not so bad and so much to be feared as many over zealous sectarians suppose. In illustration of this, the following fact will be deemed sufficient. 8everal years since, a Popish Priest came to Hartford for the purpose of eaiauiisuing a church. He collected a considerable number of Irish- men and formed them into a Society ; they then purchase a house on condition 'l MABIA MONK. that they ihoald moTo it from thegroand on which it then stood. Baf - ?" eltnKh, oonsiflting ohiefly of the labourinc olaaaes of foreiguers, who necvss"- 'ly Uboured under embarrassing pecuniary olroumstanoes, they applied to ti c < ti? ^.s for aid, and raised a ooosidorable sain from the contributions of t* ■. P;otestant churches, sufficient I believe to complete the work. They have held their meet- int^a in this house from time to time until now; the baHcment story has, I believe, been oooupioi by an Irish familv, and the priest who has appropriated several rooms to him>itilf for confessional and school rooms, and what else I would not undertake to show. But I will relate a circumstance which took place some muuths since. There were two young men, both residents in Hartford, ooe whose veracity is not to be doubted, passing the house at a late hour of the night, their attention was called to the house by the voice of a female within. They stopped ; the cries became louder ; they at length came to the determination to investigate the matter and find out the real cause. They then went to the door from which the sound proceeded, and stood in breathless silence, when they distinctly heard a female utter > hese words, " Don't, Father , Don't." The cry was repeated ; and the voiuo of was heard, bat in so low and grum a tone as to render it unintelligiblo. They tried to gain admittance; but the door was fastened, and the key-hole stopped. They stood and heard it for some time, then left the place, believing that suo was still resisting the solicitations of her spiritual guide, and that he was still urging her to compliance. What his designs were 1 shall not undertake to show. But I would inquire, what earthly motives can be assigned fur her being there at so late an hour of so dark a night, or what motive is sufficient to justifv so indelicate an act on the part of a female? The priests have no wives. They are not allowed to marry. She was at confession, some papist might say. ' Will they admit that their church has become so exceedingly corrupt as to render it necessary for their priests to hoar confessions and absolve sins until so late an hour in the night? Surely this church is not so numerous as to require it ; therefore this reason, if assigned, would be but a poor one^ and poorly understood. But I will leave the reader to judge fur himself; and if he judges from analogy, I have little doubt as regards the decision. For Popery is the same in the United Htates as iu Austria, Ireland or France, or wherever it exists. Their institutions and designs are the same, and their priests alike vicious. But wl.at astonishing incredulitv on the part of J'rotestants ! notwith- standing all the recent disclosures which have beenimade, many still persist in saying that the liomish Church is not so corrupt as she once was. Alas ! how few are the signs of reformation, it will answer better for old men to comfort themselves with this belief; perchance they may slumber under the sod before we shall be compelled to witness the sad demonstration of the fallacy of this un- warrantable belief. But never should any man who has the least regard for his country, or for the honour of his Ciod, slumbpr when he knows that a storm is gathering which threatens to prostrate the object of his regard in the dust. Pro- testantism and Roman Catholicism are utterly opposed to each other as it regarda their object and effect. And when we consider the fact stated above, that tho Protestants in Hartford helped the Catholics to a church, does it not bespeak the awful lethargy and indifference which exists towards them ? Let Christians and Chilanthropists instead of furnishing them with means by which their very eart's blood is to bo drawn from them, awake and unite their energies and efforts in the suppression of an evil, which threatens the fairest prospects of our beloved country. , . , , Sigma. Did Makia Monk evkk inhabit the Hotbl Dieu? In subsequent numbers of tho 'American i'rotestant Vindicator," all the arguments adduced as evidence of the falsity of Maria Monk's disclosures are " weighed in the balances," and their untruthfulness proved. The authority of tho Hotel Dieu Nunnery, did first state that no such person as Maria Monk ever inhabited that convent. The follow- ing extract from a number of the " Protestant Vindicator" will shew what reliance 18 to be placed on this statement.—" Dr. Chapin, of Westhampton, and lately a missionary m Canada, has furnished the Hampshire Gazette with an article on Maria Monk's disclosures. He has been in Montreal, has visited the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. 'Saw a number of both sexes confessing to the priests'— heard it said tliat Maria Monk's character was very bad from her youth un.' ' that she had been partially deranged.' I'ron/. The informant had seen her tied to a bed-post Jike a m«mt)er, because the information gave me great pain, as I had unfavourable opinions of the nunneries. On reading the * Awful Disclosures,' I at once knew she was the eloped nun, but was unable to find her until a few days since, when we recognised each other immediately. I give with pleasure my testimony in her favour, as she is among strangers, and exertions have been made against her. I declare my personal knowledge of many facts stated in her book, and my full belief in the truth of her story, which, shocking as it is, cinnot appear incredible to those persons acquainted with Canada- William Miller. Sworn before mo, this third day of March, 1836. Benjamin D. K. Cbaio, Commissioner of Deeds, &c." .4 m ■m -;* ;■"»' m m yM 74 MARIA MOKK. % MioaBLBt, the neat Anti-popish writer thus ezpresflet his eloquent indignowt'i;,, tion at the oorponu panishment of nona, which is practised in many conTents : " Bat how are these ohastisementa administered ? What sort of eompotUion M tugking may not fear had tot At w^at price will anthori^ sell indolgenoe V ** Who reralates the nnmber of blows ? Is ityou, Lady Abbess ? or else yoo. Father Oonfessor f What mast be the natare of passionate and caprioions domin- ion uf woman oTor woman, when she is displeased with her ? An ngly woman raling over a lovely one— an old one oTer a yonng. One dare not think of it. " Bometimes a strange strife arises between the Abbess and the Oonfessor. He, however hardened he may be, is still a man ? the poor girl who tells him every thing-;who obeys him in all things, will soften him in the long ran. Feminine authority soon perceives this— watches and follows it up. He is seldom allowed to see his ^nitent, very seldom, and yet that seldom is considered too often. The confession is to last so many minates, some one altends, watch in hand. It wonld last long indeed bat for this precax^tion. For the poor recluse who meets yith nothing but insult and ill usage— it .s a moment of liberty to her. " We hear of Lady Superiors applying Mgain and again to the Bishops to change their oonfeasors, and who yet cannot find one harsh enough to suit them. There is a wide difference between th^faarshness of man and tho cruelty of woman. What think you is the most like a satanic incarnation on earth 9 Is it such an Inquisitor or such a Jesuit ? No, it is a female Jesuit — a fine lady converted— who thinks herself born for governing, and who amidst this troop of tremblinK women apes the Buonaparte, (traucho du Buonaparte) and who, more absolutu than the most absolute of tyrants, torments her unhappy dufonceless viotims with the rage of her own ill-heated passions." '' '*&; CHAPTER XIII. Jane Ray's Tricks continued— The Broomstick Ghost — Sleep Walking — Salted Cider — Changing Beds— Objects of some of her Tncks — Feigned Humility — Alarm. One night Jane, who had been sweeping the sleeping room for a penance, dressed up the broomstick, when she had completed her work, with a white cloth on the end, so tied as to resemole an old woman with long arms sticking out. This she stuck through a broken pane of glass, and placed it so that it appeared to be looking in at the window, by the font of holy water. There it remained till the nuns came up to bed. The first who stopped at the font to dip her finger in, caught a glimpse of the smgular object, and started witn terror. The next was equally terrified as she approached, and the next, and the next. We all believed in ghosts ; and it was not wonderAil that such an object should cause alarm, especially as it was but a short time after the death of one of the nuns. Thus they went ou,. each getting a fright in turn, yet all afraid to spsuk. At length, one more alarmeJ or with less presence of mind than the rest, exclaimed, — ** Oh, mon Dieu ! je ne me coucherr.ij pas !" When the night watch called out, " Who's that ?" Sho confessed she had broken silence, but pointed at the cause; and then all the nuns assembled at a distance from the window. Jane ofiered to advance boldly, and ascertain thg nature of the apparition, which they thought a most resol' .- intention. We all ■*»(»'•-'.•.: v»\> MABIA MONK. U stood looking on when she stepped to the window, drew in the broomstick) and shewed us tne ridiculous puppet which had caused so many superstitious fears. Some of her greatest feats she performed as a sleep-walker. Whether she ever walked in her sleep or not, I am unable with certainty, to say. She, however, often imposed upon the Superior and old nutiff. by making them think so, when I knew she did not ; and yet I cannot positively say that she always did. I have remarked that one of the old nuns was always placed in our sleeping-room at night to watch us. Sometimes she would be inattentive, and sometimes fall into a doze. Jane Ray often seized such times to rise from her bed, and walk about, occasion- ally seizing one of the nuns in bed, iu order to frighten her. This she generally effected ; and many a time we have all been awakened by screams of terror. In our alarm some of us fre- quently broke silence, and gave occasion to the Superior to lay us under penances. Many times, however, we escaped with a mere reprimand, while' Jane usually received expressionsof compassion ; " Poor creature ! she would not do so if she were in perfect pos- session of her reason.'* And Jane displayed her customary art- fulness, in keeping up the false impression. As soon as she per- ceived that the old nun was likely to observe her, she would throw her arms about, and appear unconscious of what she was doing ; falling upon a bed, or standing stock still, until exertions had been made to rouse her from her supposed lethargy. We were once allowed to drink cider for dinner, which was quite an extraordinary favour. Jane, however, on account of her negligence of all work, was denied the privilege^ which she much resented. The next day, when dinner arrived, we began to teste our new drink, but it was so salt we could not swallow it. Those of us who first discovered it, were as usual afraid to speak ; but we set down our cups, and looked around, till the others made the same discovery ; which they all soon did, and most of them in the same manner. Some, however, at length, taken by surprise, uttered some ludicrous exclamation, on tasting the salted cider, and then an old nun, looking across, would cry out, " Ah ! tu casses la silence." (Ah ! you have broken silence). And thus we soon got a laughing beyond our power of sup- porting it. At recreation that day, the first question asked by many of us, was, ** How did you like your cider ?'* Ja „e Ray never had a fixed place to sleep in. When the weather began to grow warm in the spring, she usually pushed some bed out of its place near a window, and put her own beside it j and when the winter approached, she would choose a ) stove. spot near the remonstrance beat to yield to her occupy spite We were ail convinced that it was generally 76 MAAIA MONK. 'Si, ' She was often set to work in different ways : but whenever she ras diaaatisfied with doing any thing, would devir.<) some trick that would make the Superior or old nun, drive her o£f; and whenever any suspicion was expressed of her being in her right mind, she would say that she did not know what she was doing ; and all the difficultv arose from her repeating prayers too much, which wearied and districted her mind. I was once directed to assist Jane Ray in shifting the beds of the nuns. When wo came to those of some of the sisters whom she most disliked, she said, now we will pay them for some of the penances we have suffered on their account ; and taking some thistles, she mixed them with the straw. At night, the first of them that got into bed felt the thistles and cried out. The night- watch exclaimed as usual, " Tou are breaking silence there.*' And then another screamed, as she was scratched by the thistles, and another. The old nun then called upon all that had broken silence, to rise ; and ordered them to sleep under their beds as a penance, which they silently complied with. Jane and I after- ward:} confessed, when it was all over, and took some trifling pe- nance which the priest imposed. Those nuns who fell most under the displeasure of mad Jane Ray, as I have intimated before, were those who had the reputa- tion of being most ready to inform of the trifling faults of others, and especially those who acted without any regard to honour, by disclosing wnat they had pretended to listen to in confidence. Several of the worst-tempered " saints " she held in abhorrence ; and I have heard her say, that such and such she abominateti. Many a trick did she play upon these, some of which were painful to them in their consequences, and a good number of them have never been traced to this day. Of all the nuns, however, none other was regarded by her with so much detestation as Saint Hy polite ; for she was always believed to have betrayed Saini Frances, and to have caused her murder. She was looked upon by us as the voluntary cause of her death, and of the crime which those of us committed who unwillingly took part in her execution. We, on the contrary, being under the worst of fears for ourselves, in case of refusing to obey our master or mistress, thought out- sslves chargeable with lejs guilt, as unwilling assistants in a scene which it ''as impossible for us to prevent or delay. Jane h&s often spoke with me of the suspected informer, and always in terms of thw greatest bitterness. The Superior sometimes expressed commiseration for mad Jane Ray, but I never could tell whether she believed her insane or not. 1 was inclinGd to think that she was willing to put up with some of her tricks, because they served to divert our minds from the painful and distressing circumstances in which we were placed. roomi floor 1 tlowi our alarn the jfii-s-i ..ji-ynY- '■-■•:■■_ MARIA MOMK. 77 I knew the Superior's powers and habits of deception also, and that she would deceive us as willingly as any one else. Sometimes she Moposed to send Jane to St. Anne's, a place near Quebec, celebrated for the pilgrimages made to it by persons differently afflicted. It is supposed that some peculiar virtue exists there, which will restore health to the sick ; and I have heard stories told in the corroboration of the common belief. Many lame and blind persons, with others, visit St. Anne's every year, some of whom may be seen travelling on foot, and begging their food. The Superior would sometimes say, that it was a pity that a woman like Jane Ray, capable of being so useful, should be unable to do her duties in consequence of a malady which she thought might be cured by a visit to St. Anne's. Yet to St. Anne's, Jane was never sent, and her wild and various tricks con- tinued as before. The rules of silence which the others were so scrupulous in observing, she set at nought every hour ; and as for other rules, she regarded them with as little respect when they stood in her way. She would now and then step out and stop the clock by which our exercises were regulated, and sometimes in this manner lengthened out our recreations till near twelve. At last the old nuns began to watch against such a trick, and would occasionally go cut to see if t'^^e clock was going. She oiice i^ade a I'equest t it she might not eat with the other nuns ; which was granted, as \t seemed to proceed from a spirit of genuine humility, which made her regard herself as unworthy of our society. ^; ,. : ' n, It being most convenient she was sent to the Superior's table to take her meals after her : and it did not at first occur to the Superior that Jane, in this manner, profited by the change, by getting much better food than the rest of us. Thus there seemed to be always something deeper than anybody at first suspected at the bottom of everything she did. S!ie was once directed to sweep a community-room, under the sleeping-chamber. This ofiice had before been assigned to the other nuns, as a penance ; but the Superior, considering thfit Jane Ray did little or nothing, determined thus to furnish her with some employment. She de- clared to us that she would not swee, it long, as we might soon be assured. It happened that the stove by which the community- room was warmed in the winter, had its pipe carried through the floor of our sleeping chamber, and then across it in a direction opposite that in which the pipe of our stove was carried. It being the warm weather, the before mentioned pipe had been taken down and the hole lefl unstopped. After we had all retired to our beds, and while engaged in silent prayers, we were suddenly alarmed bv a briffht blazn of fire, whirh niirRt from t^he hole in the floor, and threw sparks all around us. We thought the 78 MABIA MONK. building was burning, and uttered cries of terror, regardless of the penances, the fear of which generally kept us silent. The utmost confusion prevailed ; for though we had solemnly vowed never to flee from the Convent, even if it was on fire, we were extremely alarmed, and could not repress our feelings. We soon learned the cause, for the flames ceased in a moment or two ; and it was found that mad Jane Ray, after sweeping a little in the room beneath, had stuck a quantity of wet powder on the end of her broom, thrust it up through the hole in the ceiling into our apartment, and with a lighted paper set it on fire. The date of this alarm I must refer to a time soon after the election riots ; for I recollect that she found the means to get pos- sesion of some of the powder which was prepared nt that time for an emergency to which some thought the Convent was ex- l)osed. She once asked for pen and paper : and then the Superior told h.-r if she wrote to her friend she must see it : she replied that it was for no such purpose : she wanted to write her confession, and thus make it once for all. Slie wrote it, handed it to the priest, and he gave it to the Superior, who read il to us. It was full of offences which she had never committed, evidently written to throw ridicule on ccnlessions, and one of the most ludicrous productions I ever saw. Our bedateads were made with narrow boards laid across them, on which the beds were laid. One day, while we were in the bedchamber together, she proposed tliat we should misplace these boards. This was done, so that at night nearly a dozen nuns fell down upon the floor in getting into bed. A good deal of confusion naturally ensued, but the authors were not discovered. I was so conscience-stricken, however, that a wi,ek afterwards, while we were examining our consciences together, I told her I must confess the sin the next day. She replied, " Do as you liiie, but you will be sorry for it." The next day when we came before the Superior, I was just going to kneel and confess, when Jane, almost without giving m<. time to shut the door, threw herself at the Superior's feet an(i confessed the trick, and a penance was immediately laid upon nie for the sin I had concealed. There was an old nun who was a famous talker, whom we used to call La Mere, (Mother). One day, Jane Uay got up, and secretly changed the caps of several of the nuns ; and hers among the rest. In the morning there was greet confusion, u d such a scene as seldom occurred She was severely blamed by La Mere, having been informed against by some of the nuns ; and at last became so much enraged, that she attacked the old woman and even took her by the throat La Merc called on all «- MABIA MONK. 97 I we . up, hers , u d d by luns; le old in ftll present to come to her assistance, and several nuns interfered. Jane b est until she brought such an one into difilculty. We were allowed but little soap : and Jane, when she found her supply nearly gone, would take any piece she could find. One day there was a general search made for a large piece that was missed ; when, soon after I had been searched, Jane Ray passed me, and slipped it into my pocket ; she was soon after searched herself, and then secretly came for it again. While I recal these particulars of our nunnery, and refer so often to the conduct and language of one of the nuns, I cannot speak of some things, which I believed or suspected, on account of my want of sufficient knowledge. But it is a pity you have not Jane Ray for a witness ; she knows many things of which I am ignorant. She must be in possession of facts that should be known. Her long residence in the Convent, her habit of roaming about, and of observing everything, must have made her acquainlcd with things which would be heard with interest. I always felt as if she knew everything. She would often go and listen, or look through the cracks into the Superior's room, while any of the priests were closeted with her, and sometimes would come and tell me what she witnessed. I found myself bound to confess in such cases, and always did so. She knew, however, that I only told it to the priest or to the Superior, and withovit mentioning the name of my informant, which I was at liberty to withhold ; so that she was not found ihis a MARIA MONK. 81 out. I often said to her, " Don't tell me, Jane, for I must confess it." She would reply, " It is better for you to confess it than for me." I thus became, against ray will, informed of scenes supposed by the actors of them to be secret. Jane Ray once persuaded me to accompany her into the Supe- rior's room, to hide with her under the sofa, and await the appearance of a visitor whom she expected, that we might overhear what passed between them. We had not been long con- cealed, when the Superior came in alone, and sat for some time ; when, fearing she might detect us in the stillness which prevailed, we began to repent of our temerity. At length, how- ever, she suddenly withdrew, and thus afforded us a welcome op- portunity to escape. I was passing one day through a part of the cellar, where I had not often occasion to go, when the toe of my shoe hit something. I tripped, and fell down. I rose again, and holding my lamp to see what had caused my fall, I found an iron ring, fastened to a small square trap-door. This I had the curiosity to raise, and saw four or five steps leading down ; but there was not light enough to see more, and I feared to be noticed by some- body and reported to the Superior ; so closing the door again I left the spot. At first I could not imagine the use for such a passage, but it afterwards occurred to me that it might open to the Subterranean passage to the Seminary, for I never before could account for the appearance of many of the priests, who often appeared and disappeared among us, particularly at night, when I knew the gates were closed. They could, as I now saw, come up to the door of the Superior's room at any hour ; then up-stairs into our sleeping-room, or where they chose. And often they were in our beds before us. .i,;.i.i .;s. < ^ I afterwards ascertained that my conjectures were correct, and that a secret communication was kept up in this manner between the two institutions, at the end towards Notre Dame-street, at a considerable depth under ground. I often afterwards met priests m the cellar, when sent there for coal and other articles, as they had to pass up and down the common cellar stairs on their way. My wearisome daily prayers and labours, my pain of body, and depression of mind, which were so much increased by penances I had suffered, and those which I constantly feared, and the feelings of shame, remorse and horror, which sometimes arose, brought me to a state whicii I cannot describe. In the first place, my frame was enfeebled by the uneasy pos- tures 1 was required to keep for so long a time during prayers. This alone, T thought, was sufficient to undermine my health and destroy my life. An hour and half every morning 1 had to sit G G 8« MARIA MONK. on the floor of the community room, with my feet under me, my body bent forward, and my head hanging on one side ; in a pos- ture expressive of great humility, it is true, but very fatiguing to keep for such an unreasonable length of time. Often I found it impossible to avoid falling asleep in this posture, which I could do without detection, by bending a little lower than usual. The signal to rise, or the noise made by the rising of the other nuns, then awoke me, and I got up with the rest unobserved. Before we took the posture just described, we had to kneel for a long time without bending the body, keeping quite erect, with the exception of the knees only, with the hands together before the breast. This I found the most distressing attitude for me, and never assumed it without feeling a sharp pain in my chest, which I often thought would lead me to my grave, — that is, to the great common receptacle for the dead, under the chapel. And this upright kneeling posture we were obliged to resume as soon as we rose from the half-sitting posture first mentioned ; so that I usually felt myself exhausted and near to fainting, before the conclusion of the morning services. I found the meditations extremely tedious, and often did I sinii juto sleep, while we were seated in silence ijpon the floor. When required to tell my meditations, as it was thought to be of no great importance what we said, I sometimes found I had nothing to tell but a dream, and told that, which passed off very well. Jane Bay appeared to be still more troubled than myself with wandering thoughts; and when blamed for them would reply, ** I begin very well ; but directly I begin to think of some old friend of mine, and my thoughts go a-^andering from one country to another." ,..j»!', Sometimes I confessed my falling asleep ; and oflen the priests have talked to me about the sin of sleeping in time of meditation. At last, one of them proposed to me to prick myself with -a pin, which is often done, and so roused myself for a time. My close confinement in the Convent, and my want of oppor- tunities to breathe the open air, might have proved more injuri- ous to me than they did, had I not been employed a part of my time in more active labours than those of sewing, &c., to whioli I was chiefly confined. I took part occasionally in some of the heavy work, as washing, &c. The events which I am now to relate, occurred about five months after my admission into the Convent as a nun ; but I cannot fix the time with prev ision, as I know not of anything which took place in the world about the same period. The cir- cumstances 1 clearly remember ; but as I have elsewhere remarked, we were uot accuetomed io keep any account of time. "Ti nun. in the of the soon silenc are m be sei MARIA MONK. 00 ' Information was given to us one day, that another novice was to be admitted among us; and we were required to remember and mention her often in our prayers, that she might have faith- fulness in the service of her holy spouse. No information was given us concerning her beyond this fact : not a word about her age, name, or nation. On all similar occasions the same course was pursued; ar ' Jl that the nuns ever learnt concerning one another was what they might discover by being together, and which usually amounted to little or siothing. When the day of hev admission arrived, though I did not wit- ness the ceremony in the chapel, it was a great gratification to us all on one account, because we were always released from labour, and enjoyed a great recreation day. Our new sister, when she was introduced to the " holy *' society of us " saints," proved to be young, of about the middle size, and very good-looking for a Canadian ; for I soon ascertained that she was one of my own country-women. The Canadian fe- males are generally not handsome — I never learnt her name nor anything of her history. She had chosen St. Martin for her nun name. She was admitted in the morning, and appeared melancholy all day. This, I observed, was always the case ; and the remarks made by others, led me to believe that they, and all they had seen, had felt sad and miserable for a longer or shorter time. Even the Superior, as it may be recollected, con- fessed to me that she experienced the same feelings when she was received. When bed time arrived she proceeded to the chamber with the rest of us, and was assigned a bed on the side of the room opposite my own, and a little beyond. The nuns were all soon in bed, the usual silence ensued) and I was iraking my customary mental prayer, and com^j-v'^ing myself to sleep, when I heard the most piercing and heart i.-^nding shrieks proceed from our new comrade. Every nun seemed to rise as if by one impulse, for no one could hear such sounds, especially in such total silence, without being greatly excited. A general noise succeeded, for many voices spoke together, uttering cries of surprise, compassion, or fear. It was in vain for the night-watch to expect silence ; for once we forgot rules and penances, and gave vent to our feel- ings, and she could do nothing but call for the Superior. I heard a man's voice mingled with the cries and shrieks of the nun. Father Quiblier, of the Seminary, I had felt confident, was in the Superior's room at the time when we retired ; and several of the nuns afterwards assured me u was he. The Superior soon made her appearance, and in a I.arsh manner commanded silence. I heard her threaten gagging her, and then say, ** You are no better than anybody else, and if yov do not obey, you shall be sent to the cells." 84 MARIA MONK. One young girl was taken into the Convent during my ftbode there, under peculiar circumstances, I was acquainted with the whole afldir, as I was employed to act a part in it. Among the novi : , v\ as a young lady, of about seventeen, the daughter of an old rich Canadian. She had been remarkable for nothing that I know of, except the cheerfulr > of her dis- position. The Superior once expressed her wish \'j ua to have her take the veil, though the girl lierself never had any such intention that I know of. Why the Superior wished to receive her I could not conjecture. One reason might have been, that she expected to receive a considerable sum from her father. She was, however, strongly desirous of having the girl in our community, and one day said — *' Let us take her in by a trick, and tell the old man she felt too humble to take the veil in public." Our plans then being laid, the unsuspecting girl was induced by us, in sport, as we told her, and made her believe, to put on such a splendid robe as I had worn on my admission, and to pass through some of the ceremonies of taking the veil. After this, she was seriously informed, that she was considered as having entered the Convent in earnest, and must henceforth bury her- self to the world, as she would never be allowed to leave it. We put on her a nun's dress, though she wept, and refused, and ex- pressed the greatest repugnance. The Superior threatened, and promised, and flattered by turns, until the poor girl had to sub- mit ; but he-- j'>ppearance long shewed that she was a nun only by compulsion. In obe<».sPW to the directions of the Superior, we exerted our selvjs to imike her contented, especially when she was first re- ceived ; whcii «ve got round her, and told her we had felt so for a time, but having since become acquainted with the happi. ness of a nun's life, were perfectly content, and would be willing never to leave the Convent. An exception seemed to be made in her favour, in one respect ; for I believe no criminal attempt was made upon her, until she had been for some time an inmate of the nunnery. Soon aftRr her reception, or rather her forcxble entry into* the Convent, her father called to make enquiry about his daughter. The Superior first spoke with him herself, and then called us to repeat her plausible story, which I did with accuracy. If I had wished to have said anything else, I never should have dared. We told the foolish old man, that his daughter, whom we all affectionately loved, had long desired to become a nun, but had oeen too humble to wish to appear before spectators, and had, at her own desire, been favoured with a private admission into tlie community. -^ |j The benefit conferred upon hitnself and his family, by t tui9 avt the Convent, which he performed with all dispatch and e greatest cheerfulnesp. The poor giri never heard that her father li d taken the trouble to call and see her, much less dia she V w an} '^'ing of the imposition passed upon him. She renr an . . -r . « .. The youngest girl who ever tot was only fourteen years of age lived but a short time. I was 44; priests, and believed her death was convent when I left it veil of our sisterhood. sic^^^ed very pious. She, she was ill treated by the (sequence. NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c. We wish oar readers distinctly to understand that we do not intend (in the issue of this work) to confine ourselTes to the mere narrative of Maria Monk, but to attach thereto the essence of all ancieut and modern works, as well as notices of, and extracts from, all current publications that may add to the interest and value of this productioQi as also tend to illustrate the real " Cha- racter OF THE Convent." We will here give an extract from Da Costa, a Portuguese Roman Catholic writer, who had suffered in the inquisition, in consequence of being accused of Freemasonry. It illustrates the adulterous character of Roman Priests, and also the abominable character of the Confessional. I'ope Paul IV,, from some cause or other, was induced to issue a bull, ordering an investigation into the crime of aolieitant, as it is called— that is, when the confessional is used by the priests for licentious purposes. This had reference to the kingdom of Spain. The following is an extract from the bull : — " Whereas certain ecclesiastics in the kingdom of Spain, and in the cities and dioceses thereof, having the cure of souls, or exer- cising such care for others, or otherwise deputed to hear the confessions of such penitents, have broken out into such heinous acts of iniquity, as to abuse the sacrament of penance in the very act of hearing the confessions, not fearing to injure the same sacrament, and him who instituted it, our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ, by onticiug and provoking, or trying to entice and provoke females to lewd actions at the very time when they were making their confessions." " When this bull," says Da Costa, " was first introduced into Spain, the inquisitors published a solemn edict in all the churches belonging to the archbishopric of Seville, that any person knowing or having heard of any friar or clergyman's having committed the crime of abusing the sacrament of Confession, or in any manner having improperly conducted himself during the confession of a female pnitent, should make a discovery of what he knew* within thirty days, to the holy tribunal ; and very heavy censures are attached to those who should neglect or aespise this injunction. When this edict was first published, such a consider- able number of females vent to the palace of the inquisition, only in the city of Seville, to reveal the conduct of their infamous confessors, that twenty notaries, and as many inquisitors, were appointed to minute down their several informa- tions against them ; but th :8e being found insufficient to receive the depositions of so many witnesses ; and the inquisitors being thus overwhelmed, as it were, with the pressure of such affairs, thirty days more were allowed for taking the acouBuiiona, and this lapse of time also proving inadequate to the intruded pur- 'Ml IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1.25 1^128 12.5 |50 ■■■ i^ •^ 1^ III 2.2 :: 1;° III! 2.0 11= U III 1.6 V] 7] ^;. % ^^ V Photographic Sciences Corporation 33 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 873-4503 5? .. 4.6 ■<> 86 MARIA MONK. pose, a dmiUr period wu granted, not only for a third bat a foortb time. The hdies of rank, oharaoter, and noUe familfea, had a diffioult part to act on this oooaaion, as their disooTeries could not be made of any partioolar time and place. On one side, a religions fear of inonrriug the threatened oenaares, goaded their oonsoiencee so mnon as to compel them to make the required accusations ; on the other side, a r^^ard to their husbands, to whom they Justly feared to give olfence, by i^ording them any motivee for suspecting their priTate conduct, induced them to keep at home. To obviate these difficulties, they had recourse to the measure of coTering their faces with a Tcil, according to the fashion of Spidn, and thus went to the inquisitors in the most secret manner they could adopt. Very few, howcTcr, escaped the vigilance of their husbands, who, on being informed of the {)ut an end to the bnsiness, by ordering that all crimes of this nature, proTcd by awftil eridenoe should hem thenceforth be consigned to perpetual silence and Oblirion."— Am". #c., ty Hifpol^ Joteph Da dot* Ptrtka Fm-tudo dt Mtndonta, vol. i, pp. 117—119. Here then are the "hoW confessors and the holy confessional " fjppicted to the life, so far as deeency will allow the idcture to be drawn. It were an easy task, would decency permit, to prove, and that too from Roman Catholic jhistorians, that the priesthood of Rome is composed of the most licentious body of men that ever infested human society. And yet the writers of the " Awful Exposure " have the brazen impudence to make thu following declaration on page £6 of their book. " Vow the prieste of Montreal and of Canada, do enjoy, at least, public esteem for morality, and if necessary, the testimony of every adult in the province would be gladly yielded to their excellent character." '<'^'' *^*^— of lies could not fabricate a purer untruth than this. The father BcBiKD Auvs.— Uobart Seymour is a good authority. In his " PUgrimage to Borne," he thus describes one pwrt of the ceremony of taking the veil, which exactly oorroboratee the statements made by Maria Monk. Mr. Seymour says :— " The young creature, as a part of the ceremonial of admission into a nunnery, is laid alive in her coffin, and when once admitted she is in fact as dead and buried to her friends, for she is never again allowed to see any of them. Once a year, on an appointed day, the parente of the " buried alive " may attend at the nunnery.and the young creature within it ma;r hear their loved and familiar voices, but she must never see them ; and, as no kind of intercourse is ever permitted, she can never know whether they are living or dead, except as she hears or does not hear their voices on that day. If a parent has died during the year, the abbess assembles the nuns. She tolls them that the parent of cue of them is dead, and desires all to pray for the soul of the departea ; but she never reveals the name of the dead, so that all the nuns are left in a state of intense and agonizing suspense till the one day comes round, aud all listen to catch the tones of their parent's voices, and the absenoe of the longed>for voice tells the tale of the bereaved recluse I" BBITOITS OALLBD UPOM to PuROB BnatAHD of COMTBHTUAL DBMS. — Mr. John Bensley, of North Shields, has written a noble letter to the editor of the CkrittitM Timu, with reference to convente. We transcribe the substance of it. Dr. Bensleysays:— I rejoice that nunneries are engaging public attention. I coafess that the facte' lately revealed, have stirred my soni to its depths. That English nuns are left to the tender mercy of the Council of Trent, which decrees that " No nun afer taking the veil is to be allowed to go out of the monastery, even for a moment, under any pretext," ought to excite the burning indignation of every Briton. That woman, tender woman, innocent of the inftraotion of law, may be immured in a dark Papal prison, on the free soil of Engliuid, is enough to startls ** the ends of the earth," which have heard of the fame of our fireedom. This is a legal anomaly, over which the angel of liberty may well weep ! We might meet the Popish law by saying. We cannot allow it any longer to neutralise our national stetutes. Touching this matter, we now practioafljr acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope. 1/ut we can confront the Papacy with ite hypocritical plea of " religious libeity." Poperv urges the voluntary act of the nun in taking the veil. We reply, that the true idea of religious liberty is the power of oon- atantly following the deoision of the judgment and the dictates of the conscience. Suppose, then, the views and feelings of the unhappy nun undergo a complete revolutioB— that she wishes for an exit from, as ardently as she desired au en* MABIA MONK. 87 traaoe into, » rnumenr ; to retain her by foroe.is the foulest tynuany, a flagrant violation of both oivil and religioos flraedom, and of the dearest nghta of our common humanity ! I am here pleading for the true liberty of the members of the Romish communion. The transparent sophism, that as tbe tow of perpetual ■eolusion was Toluntarilv taken by the reoluse, she should be retained, will weigh as small dust in the balance in the estimation of honest Englishmen. How deeply affecting was the occurrence at Nottingham a few weeks since. " A female confined in a nunnery adjoining the Roman Catholic Church of St. Barnabas, Derby-road, Nottingham, eadeaToured to effect her escape, but was observed by a person who retails milk in that part of the town, and she was again immured within the oouTent." Let us listen for a moment to Father Gavaxzi, on Mosaic Institutions: "The aTcrage mortality preralent in Italian cloisters, showed its SmioiouB working on body and soul. The poor Tictims, forced to take that step r family reasons, lead, of course, a career of hopeless gloom : but when the ▼oinntary vestal repents— as we know occurs in a msjonty of instances— what bitter regret wastes and corrodes the blighted years of self-imposed incarceration. The oar of Juggernaut rolled over willing suicides, and crushed out their life- blood in an eostaoy of fonaticism ; but here the sustaining enthusiasm has Sonshed : and the crushing prooess is continued through days and nights of ismal despondency till death claims the bride of despair. Is there no law in this land of enlightened humanity to arrest the recruiting sergeants of this in- famous enrolment of credulous girls to swell that melancholy mass of misery, delusion, and remorse?" No! eloquent Father ; but we trust there will be very soon. On the supposition that nunneries are still allowed to stand on British soil, the law should interpose so 9» effectually to secure the liberty of their in- mates." " Tnn Fbmalk Jesuit."— We mentioned in onr last, a beautiful Volume Just issued, entitled— " r/ktf Fema« JesMs" and promised a further notice. We com- mence by (j^uoting the following from the Preface of the work, which, by the bye, is* quotation from Hogan ; there Hogan says,— ** Soon after my arrival in Philadelphia," he writes," I became acquidnted with a Protestant family. I had the pleasure of dining occasionally with them, and could not help noticing a seemingly delicate young man, who waited at the table. There was something in the countenance and whole appearance of this individual which struck me as singular. I could see no indication of positive wickedness or signal depravity in the external configuration of the voung man's head. The ex- pression of the eye indicated meekness, humility, ana habitual obedience, rather than anything else; but I could see, nevertheless, in the closely compressed lips and fUrUve glance, which I could only occasionally oatch— and even then by a sort of stealth— something that puzzled me. I know not why, but I could not like him. There was no cause, as far as I could see, why I should dislike the young man. Constitutionally, I was myself rather fearless than otherwise. I cannot recollect that, with equal means of defence, I ever feared any one. * * * I could never find the eye of this man fixed upon me without an involuntary feeling of dread. I met him often in the streets; he always seemed neat and tidy in his person; he was civil and respectful in his deportment : never seemed to forget that sooety had its grades, and that circumstances had clearly desig- nated his own. With that be seemed well contented, never, as far as I could see, seeming to feei the least desire of intruding upon that of others. This being rather a rare case in the United States, twenty years ago— at any rate, when it was difficult to get servants who knew their places, struck me as another singu- lar feature in his manner and character, and did not at all tend to remove the unpleasant impressions which his appearance made upon my mind. Not long after this^ a messenger called at my rooms to say that * Theodore ' was taken ill, and wished to see me. I was then officiating as a Romish priest, and calling to see him, was shown up stairs to the door of a garret room, into which, after a loud rap, and announcing my name, I was admitted to the Weft young man. He had returned to his bed before I entered, and was wrapped in a large overcloak. I asked him whether he wanted to see me, and for what purpose. He deliberately turned oat of his bed, locked tbe door again, very respectfully handed me a chair, and asked me to sit down, as he had something very important to tell me. He wrapped himself again in his cloak, lay on the outside of the bed, and spoke to me in a firm, decided tone to the following effect :— ' Sir, you have taken me for a young man, but you are mistaken. I am a girl, but not so young as I appear to you in my boy's aress. I sent for you beoause I want to get a oAamcto', and oon* 88 MABIA MONK. feM to you before I leare the city.' I Miswend, .' Yoa nrnit explain yoonelf more fiiUy before yoa do dther.* I mored my ebair further fh>m the bed, and tightened my grMp npon % sword-OMie whioh I earried in my hand. 'Feel no alarm,' said this yonnc woman ; I am aa well armed as yon are'— taking firom under her jacket an elegant poignard : ' I will not hurt yoa. I am a toy titimr MoHfinff to thtorder 4/ JemiUiit SUmffKmH, Bitgkmd, and I wear thie dagger to protect myeelf.' There was no longer any rnvsterey in the matter. I knew now where I was, and the character of the being that stood before me. I disooTcred from her tiiat she arrired in New Orleans to the priests and nuns of that city. Bhe had the necessary ' Shibboleth ' from the Jesuits of Slonyharst, to their brothers and sisters, who were then, and are now, numeroas in that city. Thev reoeiTod her with all dae caution, as far as could be seen by the public, but prhrately in the warmest manner. Jesuits are active and diligent in the discharge of their duties to their superiors, and of course this *>•<«-, who was chosen fh>m among many for her%Ml and craft, lost no time in entering on her mission. The SMen 0/ CKmritt in New Orleans took immediate charge of her. recommended her as ohambeimaid to one of the most respectable Protestant families in the city ; and having clothed her in an appropriate dress, she entered upon her employment. She was actire, diligent, ana competent. The young ladies of the family were delighted with Iter; she appeared extremely pious, but not ostentatiously so. She seemed de- sirous to please in all things : talked but seldom of religion, but took care that her devotional exercisee should be noticed, though she seemed to avoid such a thing. Her conduct was in every way anezceptionable. So great a favourite did she become in the family, that in a short time she became acquainted with all the circumstances and secrets, from those of the father down to those of the youngest child. According to a custom universally in vogue among the Jesuit spies, she kept notes of every occurrence which might tend to elucidate the character of the family, never carrying them about her, but 'depositing them, for safe-keeping with the Mother Abbess, especially deputed to take charge of them. She soon left this family under some pretext or other, obtained from them an unqualified re- commendation for honesty and competency, which, with the previous and secret arrangements of the .as, and who was coming highly recommended by some of the first families in that city.' She took possession of a place as soon as convenient, spent several months in that city, discharging all her duties fkith^illy, no one finding any fault with her, except her restlessness in not staying long with any fitmily. Having now become acquainted with the secret and circumstances of almost every Protestant family of note in Baltimore, and made her report to the Mother Abbess of the nunnery of her order in that city, she retired to the distridt of Columbia ; and, after advising with the Mother Abbess of the oonvent, she determined to change her apparent charaoter and appearance. By advice of that venerable lady, the Holy Ptioreu, on whom many of the wives of our national representatives, and even grave senators, look as an example ot piety and ehtutUy, she cut short her hair, dressed herself in a smart-looking waiter's jacket and trousers, and with the best recommendations for intelligence and capacity, she, in her new dress, applied for a situation as waiter at Oadsby's Hotel, in Washington city. This smart and tidy-looking young man got instant employment : and now we have the lay sister in quite a different character. His intelligent countenanoe— we must not say her' in future— soon attracted the notice of some of our most eloquent statesmen. He- appeared BO hamble. so obedient, and so inattentive to anytUng but his own busi- MARIA MONK. the her she the rane, had New allies iTeral any mily< every bbess nbia; ,ed to lady, .and hair, best sdfor and Bister, y her He^ a«M, that thoee aenaton on whom be waited, not Bospeoting that he had the ordi- nary oariosity of serrants in general, were entirely thrown off their guard, and in their oonTersations with one another seemed to forget their usual oantion. Such in a short time was their confldenoe in him, thi^ Uieir most important impers and letters were left loose upon their tables, satisfied with saying, as they were going out, ' TheodorOf take oare of my room and papers.' Now the Jesuit was in her glory : now the lay sister had an opportunity of knowing many of our national secrets, as well as the y/ivate characters of some of our eminent statesmen : now it was known whetner Henry Olay was a gambler ; whether Daniel Webster was a libertine; whether John 0. Galhoun was an honourable, but oredulous man. Now it was known what nilue was put upon Popish influence in this country, and what were the hopes of Papist foreigners in the United States. In fact, this lay sister in male uniform, and but a waiter in Oadsby's Hotel, was thus enabled to give more correct information of the actual state of things in this country, through the General of the Jesuit Order in Rome, than the whole corps diplomatic flrom foreign countries then resident at our seat of government. After relating to me in her sick room — as the family in which she lived fancied it was— all these circumstances, she deliberately said to me, ' I want a written character from you. You must state in it that I have complied with my duty ; and as it is necessary that I should wear a cap for awhile, having cut off my hair, you must say that you visited me in my sick room, that I confessed to you, received the viatietm, and had just recovered m>m a violent fever, in which I lost my hair. My business is not yet done,' said she. * I must go to New York, where the Sieten of Ckarity will find a place for me as waiting-maid.' It is needless to say with what reluctance any man could comply with such a request as this, and my having done so, is a stronger evidence than I have heretofore given of the indomitable strength of early education.'* FRENCH NUNNERIES— A POORGIRL-ESCAPING AT MIDNIGHT, FELL AND BROKE HER LEG. THE CRUELTIES INFLICTED UPON POOR GENEVIEVE, &c., &o. Here are your beautifiil convents again ! Poor girls beaten, kicked, starved, and most abominably disgraced ! Surely, if the heads of our nation had a grain of modesty, charity and pure Protestantism left in their veins, they would shake these tiursed convents to their very centre ; and thereby put an end to cruelties so atrocious as the following : " Of the Nunneries of France in modern times, we know but little. The ez« tracts we have given flrom a popular French writer, Michelet, show us the current opinion as to the tyrany which may be exercised by Lady Abbess. " The following statements we make merely on the authority of newspapers. We can pledge ourselves no further as to their authenticity. '" It is stated, in a French newspaper, that on the night of the 18th April, 1842; as a patrol was going along a narrow street which runs by the side of the Convent of Bon Pasteur, in the town of Ouest, they found a girl lying on the pavement, and screaming from the hurt she had received by a fall, in attempting to escape flrom the convent through one of the upper windows by means of a sheet. On being taken to the hospital it was found that her leg was broken. When she was able to speak, she said that on account of a trifling disagreement with some of the nuns, she was put into solitary confinement, and allowed only bread and water. Driven to despair, she contrived to force away the planks by which the window was blinded, and attempted, in the manner described, to reach the ground.' " A further instance of the tyranny practised in nunneries, is seen in a trial which took place at the Court of Assizes, in Vienne, in France, on the 18th of November, 1843. " ' Nine nuns and two novices were charged with ill-treating, and forcibly de« taining a young woman named Genevieve, in the Convent of the Good Shepherd. " ' The nuns appeared in court in their convent dress, an imposing garb, calcu» lated to give them appearance of sanctity in the eyes of those who would not believe them guilty of the cruelty with which they were charged. Thus attired, they appeared to be the meek and gentle followers of Jesus Christ, characterized by lives of extraordinary devotion, and by feelings of universal charity^ As a farther oloke to their real character, they gave in names which some of them had blttsphemously and most inconsistently assumed : the Mother of the Saviour, tha Mother of Mercy, the Mother of Matthew, the Mother of the Holy Spirit, the Mother of the Seraphim, and the Mother of Charity, &o. " ' In the course of the trial, a number of respectable witnesses deposed that they had /rtfm u iy heaid agonising ories of distress proceeding firom the convent. And 90 MABIA MONK. ■iz witaetMS, inolacliiig ft turfeon, Imn tMtinumy to the aiiawftbto oondiiioa la n^ioh th«7 fomul OtneTiere on her releMe firom it. The latter depoeed m foUowe : ** I atteaded GeneYieTek who repreeented that she had been lU-treated. She had bmiaee on her oheet> and a sore on her side as large as the palm of ny hand. She had fever, and oomplained of pains in her loins, and abdomen." *" She appeared in ooort supported by two attendants, being unable to stand •lone ; ana made, on her oath, the following statement : ** Not being able to bear the rsgalations of the oonTent, I often demanded to qnit it. I was told that I mast remain there a year at least. One day when I was Tery sick I wished to retire from the class. The Mother of the Saviour would not permit it. The Mother of the Holy Spirit and the Mother of Charity, dragged me by my hi^r, and the Mother of the Seraphim beat me. Another time, when I oould net repeat my lesson, I was taken to a dungeon. I had then been three weeks in the oonventt and I was told that I should never quit it. On the 25th of July, the Mother of the Saviour came to tell me that I must rise, and dragged off the bed-clothes. The Mother of the Saviour took me by the hair and severely kicked me. I was draned by the arm from one end of the dormitory to the other. Many threw themselves on me, and I was dragged down to the dungeon. I know not what oceurred as I was dragged along to the dungeon, for I fainted. When I recovered I fbund my- self in the dungeon, having on only my shift and a petticoat. It was not till the next day that I received my shoes. The Mother of the Saviour and the Mother of St Matthew tied my arms behind my back. The Mother of Mercy then kicked me several times. I oontinued in the dungeon from Tuesday morning until Thursday. I was afterwards taken to the oonvent-door, and left on the steps. I was unable to move. A woman who passed by, had pity on me, and took me to the house of Madame Plat, who procured meacunittaaoe to the ho^tal, where I yet remain." " ' Several witnesses were examined in corroboration of this statement : the truth of which as to the forcible detention and other oiroumstances, was admitted by the Mother of the Saviour. *" Beeides the nuns themselves, the only witness called for the defence, and he could prove nothing, was the doctor in the pay of the nuns, and who should have been placed at the bar with them, for infamously refusing to admit the victim of their cruelty to the hoepital. " ' The Popish jury handed in a verdict of * not oviIiTT,' in favour of all tho accused, with the exception of the Mother of Mercy, who was condemned to three months imprisonment.'" A LADY PEEVEETED TO POPEEY IN A BRITISH CONVENT. The Jesuits are now openly triumphing in the notorious fact that our beautiftil British ** Sisters of Mercy " are weaving nets to catch fish for the Romish ohnroh. A bold attack has been made on the Pose^ priest by a clergyman of the Church of England, whoso letters have been pubhsned in the Morning Advertiaer. A^er seonnng the lady's person and money, they politely handed her over to Rome. Poor dear creature, we pity her from our heart, knowing that neither for timo nor eternity will they do her any good. The following letter is a condensed con Vanderkitse, late a London City Missionary, has given the public a volume entitied, " Notes and Narratives of a Six Year's Mission, princi- pally among the dens of London," wherein different soenes in connection with the Catiiolio community are delineated. Take the following specimen first : "The next case is one of very painful interest, illustrating the manner in which Popish error follows its victims, until the last gasp is gasped. The priest alluded to oecame sickly, returned to Italy, and has, I learn, sinoe passed to another world. To imaipne the dupe and duped, both standing before God to be judged, is a solemn thought. " ' Mrs. — — was a Roman Catholic. She was much addicted to drunkenness, and when intoxicated, was in the habit of beating her husband farionaly, and behaving otherwise with great violence. She always, however, received my visits very civilly when sober, and listened attentively to my instructions and prayers. At last, her long continued habits of intoxication, and other circumstances, brought her into a consumption, of which she died. I, of course, felt it to be my duty to lay before her, flrom time to time, her awful condition as a sinner before God, and her need of repentance and faith. She repeatedly appeared affected, and wept, declaring ' she felt miserable and wretched,' and that she was conscious she was a great sinner. She seemed to say : *' I tremble, lest the wrath divine, ' Whleh braiaes now my sinftal ■oul, Sboold bruiae this wretdied moI of mine. Long H eternal ages roll." " ' Her case was progressing very hopefully, but several Sisters of Jlf«-<)y,(what a libel on that sweet word) ! visited her, and brought the priest and another Soman Catholic visitor. I was very much insulted by this man on one oooasion. The poor woman's good impressions appeared to wear away before the influences of the instruction she received from^ese visitors. She died wretchedly. " M#8. J's husband was not a Romanist, and from him and another person present, I had the following account :— The priest came and administered extreme unction, and mumbled some Latin over her, according to the usual practice, and then said in broken English, (he was an Italian,) ' You good Christian now— you very joyftil— you very happy— you go to heaven,' " and left. I inquired of ner husband, a man of little energy, why he allowed such delusion to be practised in his own apartment; he app-'ii ; It. -'vm- fjj< ^,i>t' "»;,■. MARIA MONK. (fgE REVIEW OF NEW WORKS, CONFIRMATORY NOTES, FACTS. &o. Mabia Momk^" The heroine of this Tolnme haa been already before the Ameri- can and British public ' It might be rash to affirm categorically the authenticity of all statements which have been promulgated by this victim of monkish lioen- tiousness and persecution. On the other hand, to reftise all credence to the atrocious and offensive details, of the systematic intrigues and heartless libertlsm of the priestly profligates of Montreal, would be at once irrational and uiuust. Human nature is not to be outraged with impunity, and will assert her rights, though at the expence of that obscene and inhuman policy, which would crush and wither the purest affections of the heart, in order lo surround the Pontifical stool with a corps of ecclesiastical Mamelukes, cut off from the sympathies and enjoyments of humanity, and disciplined into servile and unscrupulous obedience to their ghostly Bey. Reasoning a priori, we perceive little that is uncommon, and nothing that is incredible in the revelations of Maria Monk. Reasoning, on the other hand, from the past to the present, the inference is still more favour- able of her credibility. It is worth looking through, as a practical exposure of one division of the Popish Priesthood. In the vegetable world the rankest poisons are not without utility, and doubtless those moral monsters would not be suffered to burden the earth, were not their existence destined ultimately to conduce to some benevolent purpose."— London Morninq Post. " The Rev. J. J. Slooum has made out a very strong case why Maria Monk's statements are worthy of public credence. It is curious as an instance where the defendant may prove too much— that many of Maria Monk's Disclosures' are actually corroborated by the very statements put forth to condemn them and crush her I The impression left upon the mind by this work is— that Maria Monk could not have described the customs, scenes, and inaetioeB at the nunnery, un- ^ letM she had been a resident there. In oorroooration of this opinion, we have to ^, add the collateral evidenoe that, some time since a gentleman, who had read Maria Monk's first work, called upon us to say that he had long been a resident in Mon- treal, thai he had particular cause to know the localities of the Hotel Dieu Nun- ntTTf, and that Maria Monk had so well described them, that he had a moral con- viction upon his mind that she must have been an inmate of the establishment. He drew up, from memory, a plan of the nunnery, which plan we have before us now, and on carefully perusing the book, with reference to his plan, we found that in no single observable instance had she given a wrong description of or allusion to, any of the localitieu there sketched."— Liverpool Maii<. Rbvibw of Works relativb to Catholicism.— We come again to notice the work published by Partridge and Oakey, Paternoster Row, entitled " Tbb Fbkalb Jesuit." A book worthy aplace in every library in the kingdom. For the present, we briefly extract her i!eparture from the Convent :— " It was about nine o'clock on the following morning, when the I omnibus rolled on. and gradually set down the greater part of its passengers, till four only remained. Amouf these was tho young lady of the convent. It was Marie whom we introduced in the last chapter. She was reading her Catholic prayer*book, as is the custom of the nuns all leisure moments, when out of it accidentally dropped a little cross. It was picked up by a gentleman who sat opposite to her and courteously returned without a remark. Shortly after, the two other passengers got out, and they were left alone. He then entered into conversation with her, and presuming that she was a member of the Roman Catholic Church, he gradully led the way to what he conceived to be its errors. The gentleman in question was neither young nor handsome, but the expression of his countenance was strikingly bene- volent, and his manner most kind and fatherly. The first thought that he might be one of her own Church, seeking; to test her fidelity was soon discarded, and nis evident earnestness and sincerity won her entire confidence. She frankly acknowledged her doubts, and stated her oircumstanoes. He expressed his sur- prise how she or any one could read the Bible and continue to be a Roman Catholic. She burst into tears, and told him that she had never seen a Bible, and would not be allowed to possess one. He seemed much shocked, and earnestly entreated her to seek advice of some Protestant minister. She told him she had long wished to meet with one, but knew not where or how. He said she could go to, some Protestant place of worship, and remain to speak to the minister. She told him that it would not be permitted, and that she could not do it un- observed. Ha then recommended her to seek ess that ver? day. She eAprdswd her willingness to do so. To whom should she go ? and he began to think. There was a Mr. , a very good man, but he did not know where ne lived, and feared it was a long way off. There was a Mr. , but he too lived at some distance. 2 H 100 MARIA MONK. There was another minister, a Mr. L— ~, who Iiad not long been in London; the[ ohapel at whieh he officiated was near : she had better go to him. She asked whether she might indeed plaoe confidenoe in this Mr. L . He assured her that '>ba might. She thanked him, and resolTed to follow the advice of her kin-^ :A> and adviser, feeling an impression that he had been sent to her by he&v . an answer to her prayer. The omnibus stopped. He expressed his regret *hct, ho' oould not shew her the way, having business in another direction, and bade hat- farewell. It was a feast and gala night in the convent of S-— , whither Marie was going. Her yonng attendant's services would be reauired, so availing herself of this pretext, on getting out of the omnibus she sent the (rirl on, proausing to follow as soon as she had completed the business about which she had been sent. She herself went to executes commission, and then commenced her search for Mr. L. Unacquainted with the neighbourhood, and timid from her convent life, she wandered about for three hours, getting into courts and places which terrified her, and receiving one answer firom all whom she asked, ' that there was no such chapel in the square.' It was getting dusk, and fatigue and fksting added to her deiection. At length she met with a girl who knew the place, and kindly undertook to be her guide. It was not in the square, but in one of the many streets leading out of it. She rang at the side door, and asked for Mr. L , and was told he was not there, and that he lived between three and four miles off. If Marie had not been inspired with energy and perseverance from above, she would surely have given up in despair. But she was not dismayed even by this discouraging reply. She enquired yet further, and found that there was to be a service at seven o'clock, and that Mr. L would be there a few minutes before that time. Resolving to return, she hastened to where she had some other business to transact, and was informed that the lawyer to whom she was aent, would not be home till after seven. This suited very well, as it allowed time to renew her enquiries for Mr. L— , in the interval, and furnished an excuse for a late return to the convent. She walked about for another hour to while away the time, and returned to street a little after six. It was Mr. L 's cus- tom to spend the Thursday in visiting his people, and to take tea with one of them before going to service. That evening as ne went his rounds, he felt so un- well that he gave up his usual plan, went straight to the vestry, and asked the pew*opener to send nim some tea there. He arrived about six. But for this un- usual ciroumstance, he would not have been there till just before the service began and too late to speak to Marie. She arrived a little after six, and was shewn into the vestrv. Her imitation was extreme, and she glanced round as though the walls had eyes and ears, but his calm and gentle manner soon inspired her with confidence. There was not time for any lengthened conversation ; such as there was, soothed and comforted her. He pave her a little New Testatutint, the first she had ever held in her hand, and directed her to come to his house the next day, if she could obtain her liberty for a few hours. From the vestry Marie posted on to the house of the Catholic lawyer, and toence hastened back to the convent. She had paced about for hours, and hsid not tasted food since early in the morn- ing. All at the convent were too busy to make more than general inquiries, and after taking a little reftreshment, she retired to her room. She took her Test- ament flrom her pocket, and placed it under her pillow, that it might not be dis- oovered during her sleep. But sleep was not for Marie. Thoughts of the past, and dreams of the future, crowded through her excited brain. All the circumstances of her previous life piassed in rapid review before her, and a lifetime yet to come lloated on her imagination. What was to become of her, if after all she did not make her escape, or how she was to be provided for if she did ; fears of discovery regarding the past evening, and cogitation as to how she could get away for a few hours on the morrow, kept her in suoh a whirl of emotion, that she would have been overpowered had it not been for the firm persuasion which i^sessed her, that the extraordinary meeting with the stranger in the omnibus was the hand of God pointing out her way, and that he would not leave her till he had aooomplished her deliverance. Marie was no longer friendless though she knew it not : there were those in whose minds an interest had that night been awakened which was soon to ripen into warm at- tachment, and who talked of her and prayed for her as she lay on her restless conch. And where was he who had opened to her the door of hope, who had seemed to her as an angel firom heaven directing her way ? Did he think of her and pray fsr her that night? Did he tell the tale of his interview with her to some dear home circle who could mingle Uieir prayers with his on her behalf ? Does he ever think of her now ? Does he ever wisn to know what became of her } It is her hope that he may chance to see this book, and learn how, while MARIA MONK.- 101 instant in season uid true to liis Master's work, liis Christian fidelity and love were blessed to her deliveranoe. And if any of the pablio Journals or reviews shoald notice her little history, she makes it her request to them that they will repeat the eiroumstanoes of his meeting with her, and tell him the gratitude she shall OTor feel towards him, and how she longs onoe again to see him and thank him for herself; or how if she may not thank him on earth, she hopes to do so in eternity." oome e did T8 of oould rl of firm the that as no Is an at- BtlesB had »f her her ihalf? me of while In a former number, in giring some extracts from the Ambbioan Pbotes> TANT ViNDiCATOB, WO mentioned the name of a Ool. Stone, as having taken an aotive part in condemning Maria Monk as an impostor. We here annex another quotation from the same papei'. Col. Stone statest that the interior of the Kunnery, whioh he pretended to examine, does not correspond with Maria Honk's description of the same: and then adds, " No alterations whatever have beien made within the Hotel Dleu Nunnery since the time Maria Monk says she left that place." The Editor of the aforesaid paper says: — "This is one of the reckless assertions whioh this new advocate of the Jesuits and nuns of Montreal, has permitted himself to make in his narrative of his late investigations. Now, although I have been put in possession of the most satis- factory testimony, that every reflecting man at all acquainted with this con- troversy, and the evidence of the case, is fully persuaded that Col. Stone has been completely * hoaxed ' by the Montreal nuns and Jesuits ; yet I deem it my duty to detail every new portion of evidence on this point. A few days ago, a gentleman called on me, with whose brother, a resident of this city, I am acquainted. The gentleman is an architect at present residing in Montreal ; an intellijpent gentleman, of the highest reputation, and of an unimpeachable veracity. The points on whioh my friend gave me firesh evidence were these : 1. His daughter, an amiable young lady, was a schooUmate of Maria Monk ; he and his wife also knew Maria Monk; the intimacy was kept up between his daughter and M. Monk, after the latter was in ' the Nunnery,' and after she had taken the veil of the Nooice. Miss ■ frequently, along with others, saw Maria Monk in the street in the novioe's habit ; and she, and he himself, and his wife, all knew personally the fact that Maria Monk entered the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, and took the nun't veil. This fact I heard this gentleman state, in an explicit manner. Yet Col. Stone pronounces from the overwhelming evidence of his seeing a certain dozen of rooms, out of some dozen score, more or less, that most truly, and of verity it doth appear that the said Maria Monk never was even in the nunnery. What a philosopher! The evidence of this young lady fully corresponds with that of Mrs. II. already published in the second edition of the Awful Disclosures of Maria Monk. 2. I drew his particular attention to ' the alterations ' that are said to have been made lately in the Nunnery. He gave me the following answer :— ' It must be evident that Col. Stone has not lived in Montreal ; it is perfectly evident that he was a transient visitant; and not only so, but that he had when there, put himself under the Bishop's party's guidance. Why, every discreet man who pro- fesses to be a Protestant, and who thinks according to the evidence of his own eyes, must smile at the absolute silliness of that editor of your city. The very priests laugh at his weakness and the facility of his being made a tool, and a hoaiMmnger .'* 1 tell you what I saw with my own eye, and what all my hands to the nnmbev of some twenty persons saw. when we did our part of a lofty building, adjacent tq the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. From our soafiToldings we had a complete view of the rear of the nunnery, firom Notre Dame St. There we saw, during last May, June, and July, between fifteen and twenty men busily employed within the nunnery's outer walls, oarrying in timber, stones, and mortar. The work went on briskly for three months ; how much longer I do not profess to say. I do not say they be- gan in May, and stopped in July. But while at our work, we saw them briskly employed for that time — Now,' continued he.—' they reared and erected no btHlS- inf on the outeide, so far as any one of us oould see. They carried their materials within the great hiilding. And if fifteen or twenty men could be so busv, during such a length of time, in the iniide, and yet make no alterations, it is fairly beyond sober credence. I only state what we saw with our own eyes, and do testify on our honour,' .3^ I also pat the usual question to hiiu respecting the ez(«nl of the nunnery 'Sir,' i said to him, ' you are an architect : I ask you as one who can, by your eye, take a survey of a building and form a tolerable accurate idea of its extent ; or perha\>s you have stepped the flront, what is the extent of that nunnery ?' I(e 102 MARIA MONK. Nplied— ' Mons. Boaoheite'a dlmenaioni quoted by you and Ool. Stone, are an* queelionably aooarate. I am well aocmainted with the size of that nunnery. I have lived near it twenty-one years. And I tell you. and you may tell the publio that the man who can take it on him to say, that he has fully explored all thai immense building, ttma garret to oellar, «m aboit thrte honn, must be either a foot or a bunt I I leave you to judge which, for I never saw Col. Stone, and know no> thing of him. I had mudi conversation with my friend, also, on the subtorraneaa nassage, and of the extent of credit given to Maria Monk, in MontreaL As to the first, he was surprised that any man should tiver question the under ground vjM' sage ; and he hesitated not to say, that had Col. Stone been a little with him, during his twenty-one year's residence in Montreal, that gentleman never could, without a gross outrage offared to his conscience, have denied that secret way. ments of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, we reached' said she ' what seemed to be M« ••Ml and termination of that building, or wing. But my son, not satisfied with this, began to examine. He at last discovered a itey hole M the ptrnM work. Determined to explore, he placed his eve close to the kev hole, and discovered what seemed to him, lighted apartmente behind this wall; and the yMUno freeh paint etmdt ON Am trow tmd note. This created much laughter ; as it was with much difficulty he could get it off." Tet the far-famed McDonald's tnan with the eteel pointed etme, carefully examined every wall, every chamber, every closet, from the garret to the oellar, and solemnly declares that no paint piMed to kieetmei that there wai no flresh paktt to he leen or fowtd; no aUerationi whatater r' CHAPTER XV. Frequent^ of the Priest's Visits to the Nunnery— -Their Freedom and Grimes — Difficulty of learning their Names — ^Their Holy Retreat— Objections in our minds'— Means used to Counteract Conscience — ^Ingenious Argu- ments. Some of the priests from the Seminary were in the Nunnery every dav end night, and often several at a time. I have seen nearly all of them at different times, though there are about a hundred and fifty in the district of Montreal. There was a difference in their conduct ; though I believe every one of them was guilty of licentiousness ; while not one did I ever see who maintained a character any way becoming the profession of a priest Some were gross and degraded in a degree which few of my readers can ever have imagined ; and I should be unwilling to offend the eye, and corrupt the heart of any one, by an account of their words and actions. Few imaginations can conceive deeds so abominable as they practised, and often required of some of the poor women, under the fear of severe punishments, and even death. ! do not hesitate to say; with the stronirest confidence, that although some of the nuns became lost to every sentiment of virtue and honoui', especially one of the Congregational Nun- MARIA MONK. 103 nery whom I have before mentioned, St. Patrick, the greater part of them loathed the practices to which they were compelled to submit, by their Superior and priest, who kept them under so dittadful a bondage. Some of the priests I saw I never knew by name ; and the names of others I did not learn for a time, and at last learnt only by accident. ^ They were always called " mon pere" (my father j) but mme- • times when they had purchased something in the ornament room, they would give their real names, with directions where it should be sent. Many names, thus learnt, and other ways, were whis« pered about from nun to nun, and became pretty generally knoWn. Several of the priests some of us had seen before we entered the Convent. Many things of which I speak, from the nature of the case, mnst necessarily rest chiefly upon my own word, until further evidence can be obtained ; but there are some facts for which I can appeal to the knowledge of others. It is commonly known in Montreal that some of the priests occasionally withdraw from their customary employments, and are not to be seen for some time, it being understood that they have retired for religious study, meditation, and devotion, for the improveme.it of their hearts. Sometimes they are thus withdrawn from the world for weeks ; but there is no fixed period. This was a fact I knew before I took the veil ; for it is a fre- quent subject of remark, that such or such Father is on a *' hdy retreat." This is a term which conveys the idea of a religious seclusion from the world for sacred purposes. On the re-appear- ance of a priest, after such a period, in the church or in the streets, it is natural to feel a peculiar impression of his devout character — ^an impression very different irom that conveyed to the mind of qne who knows matters as they really are. Sus- picions have been indulged by some in Canada on this subject, and facts are known by at least a few. I am able to speak from personal knowledge; for I have been a nun of Sceur Bour- geoise. The priests are liable, by their dissolute habits, to occasional attacks of disease, which render it necessary, or at least prudent, to submit to medical treatment. In the Black Nunnery they find private accommodations, for they arc free to enter one of the private hospitals whenever they please ; which is a room set apart on purpose for the accommoda- tion of the priests, and is called a retreat-room. — But an excuse is necessary to blind the public, and this they find in the pre- tence they 'make of bein/ in a "Holy Retreat." Many ^\»h cases have I known ; and I can mention the names of priests who have been confined in this "Holy Retreat." They are very 104 MARIA MONK. iBarefully attended by the Superior and old nuns, end their diet consists mostly of vegetable soups, &c., with but little meat, and that fresh. I have seen an instrument of surgery lying upon the table in that holy room, which is used only for particular pur- poses. Father Tombau, a Roman priest, was on one of his holy re- treats about the time when 1 left the nunnery. There are some, times a number confined there at the same time. The victims of these priests frequently share the same fate. I have often reflected how greviously I had been deceived in my opinion of a nun's condition ! — All the holiness of their lives, I now saw, was merely pretended. The appearance of sanctity and heavenly-mindeduess, which tliey had shown among us novices, I found was only a disguise to conceal such practices as would not be tolerated in any decent society in the world ; and as for peace aitd joy like that of heaven, which I had expected to find among them, I learned too well that they did not exist there. 5 sm^ The only way in which such thoughts were counteracted, was by the constant instructions given us by the Superior and the priests, to regard every doubt as a mortal sin. Other faults we might have, as we were told, over and over again, which, though worthy of penances, were far less sinful than these. For a nun to doubt that she was doing her duty in fulfilling her vows and oaths, was a heinous offence ; ahd we were exhorted always to suppress our doubts, to confess them without reserve, and cheer- fully to submit (o severe penances on account of them, as the only means of mortifying our evil dispositions, and resisting the tempta- tions of the devil. Thus we learnt, in a good degree, to resist our minds and consciences, when we felt the rising of a question about the duty of doing anything required of us. v To enforce this upon us, they employed various means. Some of the most striking stories told us at catechism by the priests, were designed for this end. One of these I will repeat. " One day,*' as a priest assured us, who was hearing us say the cate- chism on Saturday afternoon, " as one Monsieur * * *, a well- known citizen of Montreal, was walking near the cathedral, he saw satan giving orders to certain evil spirits who had assembled around him. Being afraid of being seen, and yet wishing to observe what was done, he hid himself where he could observe all that passed. Satan dispatched his devils to different parts of the city, with directions to do their best for him ; and they returned in a short time, bringing in reports of their success in leading persons of different classes to the commission of various siiis which they thought would be agreeable to their master. Satan, however, expressed his dissatisfaction, and ordered them out again ; but just then a spirit from the Black Nunnery came , 't^.-' MARIA MONK. 105 111 ous ter. em me who had not l)een seen before, and stated that he had been trying for seven years to persuade one of the nuns to doubt, and had just succeeded. Satan received the intelligence with the highest pleasure ; and turning to the spirits around him, said, f you have not half done your work— he has done much more than all of you.' " In spite, however, of our instructions and warnings, our fears' and penances, such doubts would obtrude ; and I have often in- dulged them for a time, and at length, yielding to the belief that I was wrong in giving place to them, would confess them, and undergo with cheerfulness, such new penances as I was loaded with. Others, too, would occasionally entevtain and privately express such doubts; though we all had been most solemnly warned by the cruel murder of St. Frances. Occasionally some of the nuns would go further, and resist the restraints and punish- ments imposed upon them ; and it was not uncommon to hear screams, sometimes of a most piercing and terrific kind, from nuns suffering under discipline. t -^ Some of my readers may feel disposed to exclaim against me, for believing things which will strike them as so monstrous and abominable. To such, I would say, without pretending to justify myself: — You know little of the position in which I was placed : in the first place, ignorant of aify other religious doc- trines ; and, in the second, met at every moment by some in- genious argument, and the example of a large community, who received all the instructions of the priests as of undoubted truth, and practised upon them. Of the variety and speciousness of the arguments used, you cannot have any correct idea. They were often so ready with replies, examples, anecdotes, and au- thorities, to enforce their doctrines, that it seemed to me, they could never have learnt it all from books, but must have been taught by wicked spirits. Indeed, when I reflect upon their conversations, I am astonished at their art and address, and find it difficult to account for their subtlety and success in influencing my mind, and persuading me to anything they pleased. It seems to me that hardly anything would be safe in their hands. If you were to go to confession twice, I believe you would feel very different from what you do now. They have such a way of avoiding one thing and speaking of another; of affirming this, and doubting and disputnig that; of quoting authorities, and speaking of wonders and miracles recently performed, in confirmation of what they teach, as familiarly known to persons whom they call by name, and whom they pretend to call as wit- nesses, though they never give you an opportunity to speak with them ; these and many other means, they use in such a wav, that they always blinded my mind, and, I should think, would blind the minds of others. > '"?' 106 MARIA MONK. fm I,;. fi^^ NOTES, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONl, Sto, ■i.-«- MONASTEBIES AMONG THE MOBMONITES. A oorreapondent of a publio Joamal, eome time sinoe made the following weighty NmarkB on the beinooBness or the nunnery dens.— * The Monnonitee, who have been working miracles these two or three years with as much dexterity as if they had been old practitioners in Italy and Franoe, bare already, we understand, set up establishments in America resembling nunneries; and, as these people are beginning to be numerous, in the more neglected parts of England and Wales, we shall oe disgraoed by their nunneries and monasteries in imitation of the rest, and oertainlj standing on as good a re- ligions foundation. Indeed we hare much to dread nom the proneness of men and women of weak minds to copy others, particularly in the Tery things which they ought to aToid : and if any of these bodies be left to act uncontrolled, or at least without our taking precautions for their good behaviour, we may be certain that others will spring «p with rapidity. We can nerer know beforehand what strange and rej^uIsiTe forms may be assumed by knaTery, religious fanaticism, and moral turpitude, whioh are so often found In the same persons. ** The tendency of communities of women, professing to lire in seclusion for the ftnrpoee of devotion, to fall into exceedingly vicious courses, and to become the nstruments of cruelty and oppression, Is probably coeval with their earliest invention. Long before the Christian ora, this apparently irrepressible tendency of the nunneries in Egypt, Syria, the Oreex islands, and Italy, was observed, and very severe laws were found necessarv to restrain tnem. Without going back to the time when i>eople. calling themselvofi Christian, adopted these appurtenances of pagan worship, we meet in early writers and canons of oonnoils, notices of Upta MMMMuterta, or double monasteries, where men and women lived together in the same house, and adttphai, or sisters, whioh are far fl?om inducing the reader to suppose that the former were the abodes of virtue and piety, or uat the latter were miracles of chastity. " In the middle ages, and Just before the fortunate event of the Befonuation, monasteries of both kinds hAd become the scenes of profligacy and vioes, whioh though they cannot be described in modem languages, are fully recorded by ecclesiastics of rank in the Romish Church. In fact, it seems in the nature of these contrivances to thoroughly debauch the minds of both sexes ; but be this as it may, the evidences of what they universallv became in Italy. Spain, France, Germany, and England, are so complete ana so recent, that whoever believes houses of this kind to be established for the same purposes, or to be liable to be used for them, are certainly excusable firom their history, waich has taught them what they were, and firom the common.sense conclusion, that * what once has been may be a^ain.' For this reason, we highly approve of an observation by the bishop of Norwich in favour of a petition for a proper supervision of them, '^that such a measure would be for the interest and credit of the institutions themselves, for institutions that were conducted on a system of secresy. could not exist in this oonnti7 without being sulgect to soandal and obloquy, though undoubtedlv unmerited.' It is vice, not virtue, which is in need of secresy. Whatever is good, decent, and honourable may always be done in the broad fight of day, and defy the scrutiny of enemies. ThtA very secresy, which reigns equally in the Agepe* mono and the Romish and Protestant nunneries, is fatal to the character of all of them in the publio mind. This blemish can be removed only by a vigilant Government inspection at uncertain times." THE HOREIBLE INTEBIOB OP THE ITALIAN NUNNEBIES. Sbslbt's splendid volume, entitled " Nuns and Nunnbries," travels into the verv interior of Italy: and here, indeed. Convents appear in their most depraved and abandoned character. We must, in justice to some of the heads of houses, acknowledge that laws are in existence to prevent every species of wickedness; but they fail to do so. From the mass of information which Seeley's volume fiimishes, there are two letters written bv one Sister Flavia Peroccini to Dr. Tommaso Gomparini. These letters were the result of a severe investigation of Bcipione de Rioci, whose zeal was stirred up to bring to light some of the cursed criminalities of the Convents in that part of the world. The following extrnctd are sufficient to convince the reader of their true character. Writing to Dr. Comparini, Miss Peracoini says : — " In compliance with your request made to me this day, I hasten to give you some information, but I hardly know what to say, for it would require both time and memory to reoollect things that have happened during twenty>four years MARIA MONK. 107 thai I have had to do with Friars, and also the things that I haTe heard. Of thow who are gone to another world I will say nothing; of those who remain, and who hare little deoenoy of oondnct there are rery many, amongst whom there is an ex Jemima Downes, having been sworn, deposed, that yesterday morning, at about seven o'clock, she was in Gray's Inn-road, when the prisoner followed her, and sidd something to her in a foreign language, which she did not understand, and he then made an indecent motion with his fingers. He proceeded to a gate- way, where he deliberately exnojsd his person to her. Her husband oame up, and on saying he would ghre Imi Into custody, the prisoner toolc out a knife and made two desperate stabs at eacu of them : but they retreated. They saw Sergeant Maskell, 403 A, to whom they gave the prisoner into cnsdodv. On his arrival in the station-house he was searched, and in his possession were found a knife, some medicine, and a pocket-book, containing several extraordinary documents, from which it would appear that the prisoner had oome from Rome, and had only been seven days in London, where he had oome as a missionary, and was about to proceed to America. Maskell said the prisoner's address could not be elicited ttom him< He could not mention the name of the street where he lodged ; but it was somewhere between Oxford-street and Holbom. MARIA MONK. 109 Mr. Trnrhitt inquired of Mrs. Downes if she had eter seen the prisoner before? Mrs. Downei.— I ne^r aaw him before. Borne gentlemen oame up. and urged as to follow the prisoner and give him into oustody. They followed him until they saw a policeman. Larindon now interpreted the evidenoe, ftc.. to the prisoner. The prisoner, who was ezoeediogly ezoiled. said, in Italian, that he moat positiTely denied haring talien out his knife to stab tnem. He took oot his speo- taoles. He did not speak to the proseoutrix at all. He denied the oharge made against him. Mr. Tyrwhitt pemsed attentirely the docaments fonnd in the prisoner's pocket* book. One was an instrument m>m some Catholio authority in Rome. The prisoner was an apostolic missionary, and was authorized to ruse a public sul)* Boription for the purpose of building a large Roman Catholic ohnroh in Loudon. Larindon said the prisoner was connected with four oonvents in New York, to which country he said he was going. Mr. Tyrwhitt. — We must delay his journey for some time. He inquired whether Mrs. Downe's husband or other witnesses were in attendance ? Sergeant Maskell replied that they were not ; they were compelled to be at their work. Mr. Tyrwhitt said that in such a case they must come forward to giro their OTideace, and if it was required, summonses would be issued to compel their attendance. He should, therefore, remand the prisoner to a future day. Sergeant Maskell said he would attend to the case, and hate them in attend- ance on the day of the next examination. Mr. Tyrwhitt now asked the prisoner if he wished to say anything to the charge ? The prisoner denied it, and requested to have the medicine, which was found in his pocket-book, restored to him. as he was obliged to take it. Mr, Tyrwhitt said, certainly ; ana it was handed to him. He was then remanded and looked up. In the course of the day he was conveyed to prison. / ot them read and pray before it. No narticutar notoriety -^ given, I believe, to this exhibition out.of the Convent, but sue i cai^e usually ex- cites some attention. The living nuns are required to sa) prayeis for lelivery of their deceased sister from pugatory, being infer 'nee , as in all other such cases, that 'f she is not there, and ho- intercession, our pravvrs are in no danger of bei as they will be set down to the account of som< friends, or at least to that of the souls which have n< to pray for them. It was customary for us occasionally to kneel nun thus seated in the chapel and I have often , task. It was always painful : for the gbastly coun> nance being seen whenever I raised my eyes, and the feeling tha. -he position and dress were entirely opposed to every idea of ^opriety in such a case, always made me melancholy. The Superior sometimes left the Convent, and was absent for an hour, or several hourp at a time, but we never knew >f it till she had returned, and were not informed where she had been. I one day had reason to presume that she had recently paid a visit to the priest's farm, though I had not direct evidence that such was the fact. The priest's farm is a fine tract of land be- longing to the Seminary, a li:tle distance from the city, near the Lachine road, with a large old-fashioned edifice upon it. I happened to be in the Superior's room on the day alluded to, when she made some remark on the plainness and poverty of her furniture. I replied that she was not proud, and could not be dis- satisfied on that account. ** No ; but if I was, how much superior ia the furniture at the priest's farm ; the poorest room there is furnished better than the best of mine." I was one day mending the fire in the Superior's room, when > need of our thrown away, )ur deceased icquaintances hre a dead formed that . n 112 MARIA MONK IM ■^■ a priest was conversing with her on the scarcity of money ; and I heard him say that very little money was received hy the priests for prayers, but that the principal part came with penances and . absolutions. One of the most remarkable and unaccountable things that , happened in the Convent, was the disappearance of the cud Su- perior. She had performed her customary part during the day, and had acted and appeared just as usual : she had shown no symptoms of ill health, met with no particular difficulty in con- ducting business, and no agitation, anxiety or gloom had been noticed in her conduct. We had no reason to suppose that during that day she had expected any thing particular to occur, any more than the rest of us. After the close of our customary labours and evening lecture, she dismissed us to retire to bed, hurried on our clothes as usual, and proceeded to the community, room in double line, to commence the morning exercises. There, to our surprise, we found Bishop Lartique ; but the Superior was no were to be seen. The Bishop soon addressed us instead of her, and informed us, that a lady near him, whom he presented to us, was now the Superior of the Convent, and enjoined upon us the same respect and obedience we paid to her prede which The lady he introduced to us was one of our oldest nuns, Saint Du***, a very large, fleshly woman, with swelleJ limbs, which rendered her very slow in walking, and often gave her great distress. Not a word was dropped from which we could con* jecture the cause of this change, nor of the fate of the old Supe- rior. I took tlie first opportunity to enquire of one of the old nuns, whom I dared to talk to, what had become of her ; but I found them as ignorant as myself, though suspicious that she had been murdered by the orders of the Bishop. Never did I ob- tain any light on her mysterious disappearance. I am confident, however, that if the Bishop wished to ^et rid of her privately, and by foul means, he had ample opportunities and power at his com* mand. Jane Ray, as usual, could not allow such an occurrence to pass by without intimating her own suspicions more plainly than other of the nuns would have dared to do. She spoke out one day in the community- room and said, " I'm going to have a hunt in the cellar for my old Superior. »s- > s ** Hush, Jane Ray T* exclaimed some of the nuns, " you'll be punisiied.'* *' My mother used to tell me (replied Jane) never to be afraid of the face of a man." - ,„:: g.iiV uir.-:,' It cannot be thought strange that we were superstitious. Some were more easily terrified than others by unaccountable sights and sounds ; but all of us believed in the power and occasional appearance of spirits, and were ready to look for them at almost any time. I have seen several instances of alarm caused by such No MARIA MONK. 113 Some ts and sional ilmost such superstition, and have experienced it myself more than once. I was one day sitting mending aprons, beside one of the old nuns, in the community-room, while the litanies were repeating; as I was very easy to laugh. Saint Ignace, or Agnes, came in, walked up to her with much agitation, and began to whisper in her ear. She usually talked but little, and that made me more curious to know what was the matter with her. I overheard her say to the old nun, in much alarm, that in the cellar from which she had just returned, she had heard the most dreadful groans that ever came from any being. This was enough to give me uneasi . 'S. 1 could not account for the appearance of an evil spirit in ^^ y part of the Convent, for I had been assured that the only one ever known there, was that of a nun who had died with an uncon- fessed sin ; and that others were kept at a distance by the holy water that was rather profusely used in different parts of the nun- nery. Still, I presumed that the sounds heard by Saint Ignace must have proceeded from some devil : and I felt a great dread at the thought of visiting the cellar again. I determined to seek fur- ther information of the terrified nun ; but when I addressed her on the subject, at recreation time, the first opportunity I could find, she replied that I was always trying to make her break silence, and walked off to another group in the room, so that I could obtain no satisfaction. V It is remarkable that in our nunnery, we were almost entirely cut off from the means of knowing any thing even of each other. There were many nuns whom I know nothing of to this day, after having been in the same room with them every day and night for four years. There was a nun, whom I supposed to be in the Convent, and whom I was anxious to learn something about from the time of my entrance as a novice ; but I was never able to learn anything concerning her, not even whether she were in the nunnery or not, whether alive or dead. She was the daughter of a rich family residing at Point aux Trembles, of whom I had heard my mother speak, before I entered the convent. The name of her family, I think, was Lafayette, and she was thought to be from Europe. She was known to have taken the black veil ; but as I was not acquainted with the name of the Saint she had assumed, and as T could not describe her in '* the world," all my enquiries and observations proved entirely in vain. I had heard before ray entrance into the Convent, that one of the nuns had made her escape from it during the last war, and once enquired about her of tlie Superior. She admitted that such was the fact ; but I was never able to learn any particulars con- cerning her name, origin, or manner of escape. No 8 ■'. .v,,:^j»*^v 114 MARIA MOMK. REVIEW OF NEW WORKS, CONFIRMATORY NOTES, PACTSr &o. $ We have been requested to make notes in this edition of Maria Monk, from a work entitled " Six Months in a Convent : a Narrative of Facte ; by Rebecca Theresa Reed." A new edition has recently been published, with an introductory preface from the pen of the Kev. U. H. Beamish, A.M. Partridge and Oakey, Paternoster Row. — We shall proceed to make some extracts from this work ac- cording to request* The narrative commences in the following interesting style : — "In the Bummer of 1826, while passing the Nunnery on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Maissohusetts, in company with my schoolmates, the question was asked by a yonng lady, who, I think, was a Roman Catholic, how we should like to become nuns. I replied, after hearing her explanation of their motives for retirement, &o., * I should like it very well ;' and gave as my principal reasons, their apparent holy life, my love of seclusion, .&c. The oouTersation which passed at that time made but little impression upon my mind. But soon after the ' Religieuse ' (by the term Religieuae I mean those who eonstituted the Vrsnline community,^ came from Boston, to take possession of Mount Benedict as their new situation. We were in school, but bad permission to look at them as they paitsed. One of the scholars remarked, that they were Koman Catholics, and that our parents disapproved of their tenets. The yonng lady who before asked the question how we should like to become nuns, and whose name I have forgotten, was affected even to tears in consequence of what passed, and begged them to desist, saying, ' they were saints ; God's people ; and the chosen few ;' that, * they secluded themselves that they might follow the Scriptures more perfectly, pray for the eon> version of sinners, and instruct the ignorant (by the term ignorant is meant what they term heretics,) in the principles of religion.' This cori.< »sation, with the solemn appearance of the nuns, affected me very sensibly, owing probc.b>, iv he peculiar state of my feelings. The impression thus made remained on my mint' : v .^ al months ; and at the age of thirteen years and four months, I asked my parents if they were willing I should become an inmate of tha eon vent. This proposition my pari^nts ^ere inclined to treat as visionary ; but they ■ooa discovered themselves to be in an error. Nothing of consequence was said upon tbe subject ; but soon after, owing to the delicacy of my health, and other reasons, it was deemed expedient for me to visit my friends in New Hampshire ; and being fond of retirement, this arrangement accorded very well with my feelings. While in New Hampshire I spent many many pleasant hours, which I think of with delight. Memory often brings to view, and faith- ftolly delineates those hours of retirement and happiness which I imagined I should spend were I an inhabitant of a cloister. While writing this narrative, I often lament my little knowledge of history ; for, had I been more acquainted with it, I do not think I ever should have united myself to an institution of this nature. But to proceed : I never eould prevail on my parents to say much on this subject. I kept silence, resohing in my own mind to become acquainted with some one who would introduce me to the superior of tbe Ursuline oommunity, but did not ask any one till after the death of my mother. Previous to that event, I had become acquainted with Miss M. H., a domestic in Mr. H. J. K.'s family, near my father's house in Charlestown. After my mother's decease, while residing with my fa.her, my sisters being absent. Miss H. came to our house and begged me to keep her as a domestic a little while, as she had no place. She had walked a great way for the purpose of seeing Mr. K., who had moved away. This was in the fall of 1830. After consulting with my fkther, I concluded to let her stay. She found me in great trouble and grief, in consequence of the absence of my two younger sisters, whom I very dearly loved, and who had gone to reside with my sisters at Boston. After family prayers were over, and I was about retiring, I stepped from my room to see if Miss H. had extinguished her lamp; when, to my surprise, I found her kneeling and holding s string of beads. I asked her what she was doing. She did not speak for some time. When she did, she said she was saying her ' Hail Marys.' {CathoUe Prayer, translated Ji-om the Litin, — 'Hail Mary I full of grace; our Lord is with thee I Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus I Holy Mary, mother of God, pray for us sinners now at the hour of our death. Amen.') I asked her what the ' Uail Marys ' were, at the same time taking hold of the beads. She then said, ' I say my prayers on these to the Blessed Virgin.' My friends will of course excuse my curiosity at this time, for I bad never before learned their manner of praying to saints and angels. Before I left her she showed me an ^fftttu Dei, (Lamb of God ; a small piece of wax sewed np in silk, in the form of a heart,) which she wore to preserve herself from tbe t«mptationa of satan. I cannot remember all the conversation which passed the next day on the subject : but I learned that she had been acqusiuted nith the suss at Bcstos, and was also acquainted with the superior. The first pleasant day I asked her to accompany me to the superior, which she did, and appeared by her questions to know my motive. Hh» intro< daced me to the superior in tbe following manner : — We were invited by a lay sister (those nuns who are occupied in domestic affisirs) to sit ; who, after retiring, in a few moments " Afte would pi ticularly reward, the publi I'rotestai that we down am God, nui oonsecral prescribe MARIA MONK. 115 made her appearance, requesting Mies H. '.„ see her in another room. Soon after the saperlor eame in, and embraced me with mnch seeming affection, and put the following questions to me : — how long sinoe the death of my mother ; whether I ever attended the Catholic Church, or knew anything of the principles of their religion ; what I had heard respecting them ; of their order ; my views of it ; what progress I had made in my studies ; whether I had attended much to history ; knew anything of embroidery, drawing, or painting, or any other omamenul work ; whether I had ever assisted in domestic affairs. After which questions, taking my hand, she said, ' Oh, it feels more like a pancake than anything else.' (This may appear laughable ; but as I intend to publish all which will be for the benefit of the reader, I cannot reftain from mentioning this, in order to show the course of flattery, ftc, made use of by the superior, and those connected with the establishment, to draw the inexperienced into their power, and make them ootaTerts to the religion of the Pope.) She inquired in what eapacity I desired to enter the institution, whether as a recluse or a scholar ; whether I had dona attending school, &c. I replied that I did not consider my education complete ; that I wished to go into the school attached to the nunnery, on the same terms as other pupils, until I had made sufficient progress to take the veil, and become a recluse ; that my father was averse to my becoming a nun, but I was of opinion that he would concur with my Episcopal friends in not objecting to my becoming a pupil. In the course of the interview, the superior conversed much upon the Scriptures, and intimated that I ought to make any sacrifice, if ne- cessary, to adopt the religion of the cross ; repeating the words of our Saviour, ' He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me.' &c. At a subsequent interview the superior desired me to see the bishop or clergy, remarking, she believed I had a vocation for a religious life, and the bishop would tell me whether I had or not. She also asked If I was acquainted with a Catholic friend who would introduce me to the bishop, and mentioned a Mr. R., who would introduce me to him. I was unacquainted with Mr. B., but had seen him at my sister's house in Boston. She said that the bishop or Mr. R. would also discuss the matter with my father, and reconcile him to Catholicity. After consulting some friends who were in favour of the Catholic religion, I consented to see Mr. B., who, being requested, called at my father's, gave me some Scripture proofs of the infallibility of the Bomish church ; as, ' Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against It ;' and, ' whose sins ye retain, they are retained, and whose sins ye remit, they are remitted.' ' He that will not hear the church, let him be to thee as an heathen man and a publican.' He (Mr. B.) desired I would secret the paper upon which the texts were quoted. He then took his leave, saying he would call and see me in town soon, at the Misses S., when he would Introduce me to the bishop. I will here remark, that previous to my join- ing the commnnity, I heard of many miracles wrought by Catholic priests. Mrs. O. brought a lady one day in a chaise to shew me her eyes, which were restored by means of a priest, Dr. O'F. She, as Mr. G. stated, was totally blind ; but having faith in miracles, she knelt to her confessor, requesting him to heal her. After touching her eyes with spittle and holy oilj she • immediately received her sight.' " _^ .^ , ., ^ .. ^ , ^„ We pass over a len^bened detail of preliminary circumstances, and frequent interviews with the bishop and the superior, and notice only in our way, the fol- lowing description of her introduction to the Catholic Church :— *' The ordinance of baptism was administered to me by Mr. B. himself, and a Mrs. P. stand- ing sponsors for me ; my former baptism being considered by the Catholics invalid. At the time of my baptism I was anointed with oil ; a piece of salt was put in my mouth, the priest breathing three times upon me, and touching my eyes, ears, and nose with spittle, speaking Latin ail the while. They profess to take these ceremonies ft-om the Scriptures. While in Charlestown, I stood sponsor for Mrs. O.'s daughter, of whom I shall speak in the course of this narrative." Omitting again several particulars, we find Miss Reed now in the Convent. Some sketches of her drawing will further confirm the nature of those secret bastiles. " After preparing myself for a public reception, I visited the superior ; when she said, if I would place myself under her care from this time, she would protect me for ever ; and par- ticularly from the persecution of the ' heterodox ;' and she looked to heaven above for her reward. She then stated that the bishop had concluded to receive me, not as a member of the public department, but as a ' novitiate,' which would screen me from the questions of the Protestant scholars. She also added, that I should be received as the other sisters were, and that we were to siinnort ourselves by our talents and inuusiry. She then desired me to kneel down and take the following obligation : — ' I do, with the grace and assistance of Almighty God, renounce the world for ever, and place myself under your protection, fro'n this day to consecrate myself to his honour and glory, in the house of God, and to do whateve r obedience prescribes, and to tell no one of this obligation, but Mr. B., in confession.' After this, the 116 MAK1A MOKK. BQperior rammoned two of the ' Choir Religiente,' who oondaoted me to the gsrden, where they left me to amnie myaelf. Presently the Buperior joined me, wishing to know how I liked the garden, the flowers, &o. Observing a pocket album in my hand, she asked me what I had hoarded np thrre — some worldly goods T She took it, and examining it, desired to know if I wished to keep some money I had in it (fifteen dollars). I replied no ; as I was going to join them, I would entrust it to her care. She also requested me to sing one tune. I complied ; and sung, * There's nothing true but heaven.' Her observation was, she would wish me to commence immediately with music. I then left the convent, and attended the sacraments of ConfesHon and Communion ; and on Sabbath morning, August 7th, 1831, I was attended to the gate of the convent by my friend, Mrs. O. I was shewn into the public parlour by the lay sister, and was requested to kneel and continue my devotion until the superior made her appearance. She soon came, and made a sign for me to follow her. She led the way into a long room, darkened ; at one end of which stood a large crucifix, made of bone, which I was afterwards informed was made of the bones of saints. The superior told me, in a whisper, it was the time of silence ; but after arranging my dress, she took from her toilet a religious garb, whieh she placed upon my head, and bade me kiss it, saying it had been blessed by the bishop. She then pronounced a short Latin prayer, while I was kneeliug, at the same time giving me her blessing." We have now a long account of the foolish mummeries called Catholic Devotion, to which Miss Reed had to attend. After which she says— " I shall now continue my narrative of the remainder of the first day. The evening bell for the Latin office now rang, and we now assembled at the choir, where we performed such ceremonies as I before named, until time of retiring. Next morning being holy day morning, the bell rang at three, instead of four, as it usually does, for meditation in the choir. After Litany, the bell rang for diet in the refectory, every morning, except Friday ; on which day we assembled for confession to the superior. The manner of confession to the superior is as follows : the room is first darkened, and one lighted wax taper placed upon the superior's throne ; and she is considered as filling the place or station of the Blessed Virgin. After taking their places in the greatest order and silence, the Rcligicuse responds. Then the lec- turesa reads from a book called Rules for the Ursuline Order, by Saint Ursula, about eom> plaining of the cold, our clothing, food, &c., &c. They sit on their feet during the reading, a posture extremely painful. The reading finished, the superior whispers to the Sisters to approach her separately, which they do ; each one in her turn approaches, and repeats the following ; ' Our Mother, we acknowledge that we have been guilty of breaking the rules of our holjf Order, by lifting our eyes while walking in the passage-ways; in neglecting to take holy water on entering the eommnnity and ohoir; failing in respect to our superior, and feneration to our Father ; failing In religious decorum, and in respect to our vows — poverty ■ad obedleoee ; for which we most humbly ask pardon of God, penance and forgiveness of yon, oar Holy Mother.' As each one finishes, the 'Holy Mother' givea her advice and penanoes; and her blessing ; they then kiss her feet, and sometimes make the eroes with their tongue on the floor ; then making their inclination, they retire to the ohoir to perform the penances. This ceremony Is very solemn. It ia performed until eight o'clock, a.m., when we rceeive our portions, sitting on the floor. Our diet consisted of the plainest kind of food, prineipally vegetables and vegetable soups, Indian puddings, and, very seldom, meat. Our tea was made of herbs, eometimes of the bitterest kind. We partook of this diet in imitation of the Holy Fathers of the Desert, to mortify our appetites. Pumpkins, stewed with molasses ■nd water, aometimes served ns as a dessert. Occasionally we had mouldy bread to eaU A very insignifleant pieoe of butter was sometimes placed on our plates. The snperior's diet was far better than oar's ; sometime* It waa somptnoos, wine not excepted. I ascertained this, as I, occasionally, in turn, went round to gather the fragmenu. she Mct ine, on two occasions, some apple parings to eat, as a part of my portion. Sometimes the Beligieuse deny themselves any diet ; prostrate, kiss the feet of those who remain at table, performing various kinds of penance, while the others are eating, and listening to the reading. Those who have permission to deny themselves in the morning, take their work-baskets aa they pass to the refectory ; where they sow by candle-light, as the lecturess is reading. This has a solemn and impressive appearance. • • • • goon after I became an inmate of tho convent, the bishop came into the community and said, ' How does that little nun t and what have you done with Sister Stimson T' The superior answered that she was not fit for the order, and she had sent her on to the Bisters of Charity. Ho then, addressing me, asked how I liked Mount Benedict. I said, 'Very well, my lord.' He then said, 'O, but you will have to strive with the temptations between the good and evil spirits ;' and he then explained all the horrors of satau, and asked me where Saint Theresa, my namesake, was, and if I had read her life ; and told me to say as she did, these wofus ; — ' Now ccmc, all of you ; J, being a true servant of God, will see what you can do against me ;' by way of challenge to the evil ones, and beg her intercession. Ho told me my sister had been to see if I had taken the veH, or had any thought of taking it ; and he said I might rest contented, as my friends would trouble me no more. lie then told mc the difference betwcn a holy life and a worldly life ; MARIA MONK. 117 »M the devil would asBail me as he did Saint Terexa, and make me ihiuk I ought to go biok to the world ; and make mc offers of worldly pleasures, and promise me happiness. In order to prevent this, I must watch and pray all the time, and banish entirely worldly thongbta ftom my mind, and throw holy water at the evil spirits, and challeni;e them to come if they dare. Perceiving the unpleasant effect this had upon my feelings, he portrayed in lively colon the happiness which would flow from my resisting the evil spirits, and what a crown of glory would be placed on my head by the angels. According to my confessor's orders, I took upon myself many austere penances, &c. ; but the Superior, noticing my exhaustion ft'om this cause, released me from my austerities for a time, saying, I was a favoured one ; and she gave me permission to rest while the others rose to say midnight matins, and hear Mass. On the exaltation of the holy cross, the bishop gave us his blessing, we all kneeling in the oommunity. In conversation with the sisters, he remarked one had not a very pleasant countenance ; and he asked me how I was pleased with my teacher, saying, he hoped she put a more pleasant countenance on while instructing me. Soon preparations were made for my taking the vows of a Keligieuse, a Novena (nine days' devotionj being said for me, and for my perfection in religions life, and prayers for the conversion of my friends. Abont this time my sponsor, the priest visited the convent, and talked as I then thought like a god-like person. My recep> tion was to take place privately, because we wished to keep my father ignorant of the manner in which I had been received ; and because he might hear of it, should it take place publicly; as he before said T was not eighteen, and he could prevent my going there. They said he could not prevent me, as I was now of age. I was perfectly happy at this time, and presented the Superior with some lines of poetry, which gave her proof of my sincerity and content- ment. She appeared very much pleased with the verses, embraced me very affectionately, and expressed her hearty approbation of my perseverance in performing the duties of the oi^er ; and said the request for her entreaties, that I might persevere in a religious life should be gvanted, and she would shew the lines to the bishop. She accordingly did so, when he was present one day, and he said he must write my conversion, for it was so much like St Teresa's, my namesake. After this she gave orders to have all my worldly dresses, being ten in nam- her, and other articles of wearing apparel, altered for those young ladies whom she clothed and educated; and for me she ordered along habit to be prepared, which was to be blewed by the bishop ; also a veil, which they said denoted parity and innocence. • • • I told Mary Francis if she did not explain to me the cause of her grief I should certainly tell the Superior ; for I ooald receive no benefit from her instructions while she was so oonftiaed, and the Superior had reprimanded me for not learning my lessons; and I promised if she would tell me I would not inform the Superior. She replied, that she could not answer ma thm, but would think of it, and give me an answer in the afternoon. Accordingly, in the afternoon, a Religieuse being present, watching us, she communicated what I desired to know by writing on a slate, and desired to know if I was happy. I answered, that I did not like the Superior so well as formerly. She then wrote, that while at prayer aud meditation she concluded it was her duty, particularly as I was dissatisfied, to give me some advice, and con- sidered her promise before made as not binding ; and receiving from me a promise of secrecy, she proceeded to say that she hoped she should be pardoned if anything wrong was said by her, as my whole happiness depended on the words she should communicate. ' I am,' she said, ' kept here by the Superior, through selfish motives, as a teacher, under a slavish fear, and against my will. I have written several letters to my father, and have received no satia. factory answer ; and I have for a long time felt dissatisfied with my situation. The Superior has failed in fulfilling her promise, not complying with the conditions on which I was received ; which were, that as she was in need of a teacher, particularly in French and music, I might take the white veil, and leave whenever I chose ; and my taking the veil, * as it waa only a custom,' should not compel me ; and that my obligations should not be binding. My lather thinks I can leave at any time, for I do not believe he has received my letters, and that letter you have heard read as Miss L.'s is a forged one.' At my lesson in the afternoon I again conversed with Mary Francis concerning the letter, and requested her to inform me how my happiness was concerned. She said still that the letter read to the community was a forged one ; that Mrs. L. was her aunt and sincere friend ; and did her father know her suffer- ings, and the treatment she received from the superior, he would prosecute her ; that she feared the superior as she did a serpent. She then advised me not to bind myself, after my three month's ' test or trial,' to that order, by complying with the rules of ' reception,' any farther than would leave mc at liberty to go to another if I chose ; and I must not think, because they were wicked, that the inmates of all convents were so. I assured her that although I had thought there were none good but Catholics, I now believed there were good and bad among all sects. I related to her then, and during the next afternoon, all the par- ticulars. She appeared very much surprised to learn that my friends had been opposed to my coming, ss the euperior had told her that iuey hud put me there for life. She said she had been taken from the public apartment hccuuso she had been seen weeping \jy the young ladies, that should the superior refuse to lut her go, she should, if possiblu, make her escape ; and named a Itolii^iouBe (Miss Mury Angela) who hud made her osoapo before. She desired me, if 1 ...■^ijJ^*i 116 MARIA MONK. she Bbonld be so fortunate as to make her escape, to ask, in prlrate eonfeMion, pcrmiasion to see mj friends, and consult tbem about going to the * Sisters of Charity,' and if tbejr were willing that I should go, she would procure me a situation, and hy letter inform me of it. She was in great distress on account of that letter, which plainly unfolded the motives of the superior." POOR SISTER HART MAOO&LENE. What think your readers of Convent kindness after the following which Misa Reed gives us ? — " I must again speak of the sufferings of Mary Magdalene. One day she came from the refectory, and being so much exhausted as to be hardly able to ascend the stairs, I offered to assist her. The Superior reprimanded me for it ; saying her weakness was feigned, and mv pity was false pity. She said to sister Magdalene in a tone of displeasure, if she did not make herself of use to the ' Community,' she^vould send her back to Ireland; on which sister Mary Magdalene rose and said, ' Mamere, I would like .' The Superior cut short what she was going to sa^ by stamping upon the floor, and demanding who gave her permission to speak, imposed on her the penance of kissing the floor. The Superior, after this, imposed hardships which she was hardly able to sustain, frem the Superior's conversation, at different times, that the gates were watched by the porters and dogs, which were of great vSlue to the convent, I did not dare, then, to make my escape, but appeared as cheerful as possible. * * it * One day I went to the chapel, and wojj arranging things for Mass, which was to take place the next day. While busily employed,! heard the adjoining door open, and the Bishop's voice distinctly. I kept as still as possible, lest I should be dis- covered. While in this room I overheard the following conversation between the Bishop and the Superior : — The Bishop, after taking snuff in his usual manner, began by saying, ' Well, well, what does Agnes say? how does she appear?' I heard distinctly from the Superior in reply, that ' According to all appearances, she is either possessed of insensibility or great command.' The Bishop walked about the room, seeming much diaploased with the Superior, and cast many severe and improper reflections upon Mary Francis, who, it was known, hod influenced me ; all which his lordship will well remember. lie then told the Superior that the establishment was in its infancy, and that it would not do to have such re- ports go abroad as these persons would carry ; that Agnes must be taken care of; that they had better send her to Canada, and that a carriage would cross the line in two or three days. He added, by way of repetition, that it would not do for the Protestants to tiet hold of those things, and make another 'fuss.' He then gave the Superior instructions how to entice mc into the carriage, and they soon both left the room, and I heard no moro. The reader may well judge of my feel- ings at this moment ; a young and inexperienced female, shut out from the world, r^j^y-^ ■ MABIA MONK. 121 and entirely beyond the reach of friends, threatened with speedy tntnspoHatlon to another oonntry, and involuntary confinement for life, with no power to resist the immediate fulfilment of the startling conspiraoy I bad overheard. It was with much difficulty that I controlled my feelings ; but aware of the importanoe of not betraying any knowled ^f what had taken place, I succeeded in return- ing to the refectory unsuspeot I now became firmly impressed, that unless I could contrive to break away from the 'wnvent soon, it would be for ever too late ; and that ever;^ day I remained, rendered my escape more diffioult. What I have now to relate is of importanoe. A few days after, while at my needle in the refectory, I heard a carriage drive to the door of the convent, and heard a iwrson step into the Superior's room. Immediately the Superior passed lightly along the passage which led to the back entry, where the men-servants or porters were employed, and reprimanded them in a loud tone for something they were doing. She then opened the door of the refectory, and seemed indifferent about entering ; but at length seated herself beside me, and began conversation by saying, * WeUi my dear girl, what do ^ou think of going to see your friends ?' I said, * What fnends, Mamere?' Said she, ' You would like to see your friends Mrs. O., and father B., and talk with them respectinfi your call to another order ' Before I had time to answer, she commenced taking off my garb, telling me she was in haste, and that a carriage was in waiting to convey me to my friends. I answered with as cheerful a countenance as I could assume, ' Mamere, I am sorry to give you so much trouble ; I had rather see them here first.' While we were convers- ing, I heard a little bell ring several times. The Superior said, * Well, my dear, make up your mind ; the bell calls me to the parlour.' She soon returned, and asked ii I had made up my mind to go. I answered, ' No, Mamere.' She then said I had failed in obBdience to her ; and as I had so often talked of going to another order, with such a person as Mary Francis, I had better go immediately : and again she said, raising her voice. ' You have failed in respect to your Supe- rior ; you must recollect that I am a lady of quality, brought up in opulence, and accustomed to all the luxuries of life.' I told her that I was very sorry to have listened to anything wrong against her dignity. She commandied me to kneel, which I did : and if ever tears were a relief to me, they were then. She stamped upon the floor violently, and asked, if I was innocent| why I did not go to com- munion. I told her I felt unworthy to ^o to communion at that time. The bell again rang, and she left the room ; and in a few minutes returning, desired me to tell her immediately what I thought of doing; for as she had promised to pro- tect me for ever, she must know my mind. She then mentioned that the carnage was still in waiting. I still declined going, for I was convinced their object was not to carry me to Mrs. G., and priest B., to oouault about another order, but directly to Canada." MISS reed's escape. < " Some days after the conversation which I heard between the Bishop and Su]^ rior while behind the altar, I was in the refectory at my work, and heard the noise of the porters, who were employed sawing wood, and I conjectured the gate might be open for them. I thought it a good opportunity to escape, which I contemplated doing in this manner, viz. : to ask permission to leave the room, and as I passed the entry, to secrete about my habit a hood which hung there, that would help to conceal part of ray garb from particular observation ; then to feign an errand to the Infirmarian from the Superior, as I imagined I could escape by the door of the infirmary. This plan formed, and just as I was going, I heard a band of music playing, as it seemed, in front of the convent. I heard the young ladies assembling in the parlour, and the porters left their work, as I supposed, for the noise of the saw a ceased. I felt ([uite revived, and was more confident I should be able to e8CJ*pe without detection, even should it be necessary to get over the fence. I feigned an errand, and asked permission of Miss Mary Austine to leave the room, which was granted. I succeeded in secreting the hood, and the book in which Miss Mary Francis had left her address, and then knocked at the door which led to the lay apartments three times. A person came to the door, who appeared in great distress. I asked her where sister Bennett and sister Bernard were; she left me to find them. I gave the Infirmarian to understand that the Superior wished to see her, and I desired her to go immediately to her room. These gone, I unlocked and passed out at the back door, and as the gate appeared shut, i climbed upon the aiats which confined the grape vines to the fence; but they gave way, and falling to the ground, I sprained my wrist. I then thought I would try the gate, which I found was not fastened, and as there was no one near it, I ran 122 MARIA MONK. „'*•»'' Uuroogh, and hurried to the neareat hoaae. In getting over the fences between the oonTent and this hoaso. I fell and hurt myaelf badly. On reaching the house, I fell exhausted upon the door step ; but rising as soon as possible, I opened the door, and was allowed to enter. I inquired if Catholics lived there : one answered * So.' For some time I could answer none of their questions, being so much ex- hausted. As soon as they understood that I requested protection, they afforded DM every assistanca in their power. I Lad only been a few moments there, when I heard an alai*m*bell ringing at the convent. On looking out of the window, we ■aw two of the porters searching in the canal with long poles. After searching some time they returned to the convent, and I saw their clogs scenting my course. While at that house I looked in a glass, and was surprised, nay frightened, at my own figure, it was so pale and emaciated. Notwithstanding my wrist being sprained, I wrote a few lines to Mrs. G., whom I still supposed my friend, begging her to come to my relief, for I did not wish my father and sisters to see me in my ftresent condition- I thanked God that he haid inclined his ear unto me, and de* ivered me out of the hands of the wicked. But here was not an end of my alHio- iions. Mrs. 6. came in the evening to convey me to her house. She would not allow me to say an;^thing about my escape at Mr. K.'s, and wished me to return to the convent that night. I resolved not to go. After whispering a long time to me about the importance of secrecy, she left Mr. K.'s, as we supposed, for home ; but she soon returned, saying she at first intended to leave me at Mr. K.'s, but had concluded to take me home with her, as she desired some further conversa* tion. Her manners appeared very strange, yet I did not distrust her friendship. Before leaving Mr. K.'s, she requested me to obtain from them a promise not to say anything about my cdcape, which I did. After I arrived at Mrs. G.'s, I showed her my wounds, and my feet, w.\'oh had been frozen, and told her I did not find the convent what I had expected. She seemed to sympathise with me, and to do all in her power for my recovery. She did not urge me to say much, as I was quite weak. The next morning the convent boy on horseback came galloping up to the house, and delivered to Mrp. G. a letter from the Superior, and was very I)articular, as he said he had orders not to give it to any one except to her. She refused to tell me its contents, and sent directly for a cnaise to go to the convent. When Mrs.O. returned fh>m the convent, she said the Superior had too exalted an opinion of me to think I would say^ anything against the institution, and she had sent me a present, as she still oonsiderad me one of her flock ; and if I had fone astray, she ahoula do everything she conld for me, ir a temporal as well as in a spiritual sense, if I would repent. My words were just these, ' I cannot receive any present Aroki the Superior ; she is a wicked woman, and I do not believe her friendship pure.' After detailing much opposition which befel her, Miss Reed thus concludes her affecting narrative of whicn we have given but small portions. " If, in consequence of my having for a time strayed from the true religion, I am enabled to become an humble instrument in the hands of God in warning o^ers of the errors of Romanism, and preventing even one from falling into its snaresi and from being shrouded in its delusions, I shall feel richly rewarded." CHAPTER XVII. Diaappearance of Nuns — St. Pierre — Gags — My temporary confinement in a , .: Cell — The Cholera Season— flow to avoid it — Occupations in the Con- .' vent during the Pestilence — Manufacture of Wax Candles — Tlic Election -' Biots — Alwin among the Nuns— Preparations for Defence — Penances. I AM unable to say how many nuns disappeared while I was in the Convent. There were several. Une was a young lady caiied St. Pierre, I think, but am not certain of her name. There were IM MOMK. 123 two nuns by this nan. I had own W as t n^ loe vvitl me. She had been a novice about two years • hal ''fure ber came one. She was rather large with oeing ^il, and had rather dark hair and eyes. ShedisapiH Ki unac ountably, and nothing was said of her except what I lieard in v, nispers from a few of the nuns, as we found moments when we could speak unobserved. Some told me they thought she must have left the Convent ; and I might have supposed so, had I not some time afterward found some of her things lying about, which she would in such a case, doubtless have taken with her. I had never known any thing more of her than what I could observe or conjecture. I had always, however, the idea that her parents or friends were wealthy, for she sometimes received clothes, and other things, which were very rich. Another nun named St. Paul, died suddenly ; bnt as in other cases, we knew so little, or rather was so entirely ignorant of the cause and circumstances, that we could only conjecture ; and being forbidden to speak freely on that, or any other subject, thought little about it. I have mentioned that a number of veiled nuns thus mysteriously disappeared during my residence amongst them. I cannot, perhaps, recall them all, but I am confident there were as many as five, and I think more. All that we knew in such cases was, that one of our number who appeared as usual when last observed, was nowhere to be seen, and never again.— i- Mad Jane Ray, on several occasions, would indulge in her bold, and, as we thought, dangerous remarks. She had intimated that some of those who had been for a time in the Convent, were by some means removed to make room for new ones ; and it was generally the fact, that the disappearance of one, and the intro- duction of another into our community, were nearly at the same time. I have repeatedly heard Jane Ray say, with one of her significant looks^ *' When you appear, somebody else disap- pears." It is unpleasant enough to distress or torture one's self: but there is something worse in being tormented by others, especially where they resort to force, and show a pleasure in compellmg you, and leave you no hope to escape, no opportunity to resist. I had seen the gags repeatedly in use, and sometimes applied with a roughness that seemed rather inhuman ; but it is one thing to see, and another thing to feel. They were ready to recommend a resort to compulsory measures, and ready to run for . the gags. These were kept in one of the community rooms, in a drawer between two closets ; and there a stock of about fifty of them was always kept in deposit. Sometimes a number of nuns would prove refractory at a time ; and I have seen battles commenced, vJl 1*1 124 MAKIA MONK. % in which several appeared on both sides. The disobedient were however soon overpowered ; and to prevent their screams from being heard beyond the walls, gagging commenced immediately. I have seen half a dozen lying gagged and bound at once. I have been subjected to the same state of involuntary silence more than once ; for sometimes I became excited to a state of desperation, by. the measures used against me, and then conducted in a manner perhaps not less violent than some others. My hands had 1 een tied behind me, and a gag put into my mouth, sometimes with such force and rudeness, as to separate my lips, and cause the blood to flow freelv. Treatment of this kind is apt to teach submission, and many times I have acquiesced under orders received, or wishes ex- pressed, with a fear of recurrence to some severe measures. One day I had incurred the anger of the Superior in a greater degree than usual, and it was ordered that I stiould be taken to one of the cells. I was taken by some of the nuns, bound and gagged, carried down the stairs into the cellar, and laid upon the floor. Not long afterward I induced one of the nuns to request the Superior to come down and see me ; and on making some acknowledgement, I was released. I will, however, relate this story rather more in detail. On that day I had been engaged with Jane Ray, in carrying into effect a plan of revenge upon another person, when I fell under the vindictive spirit of some of the old nuns, and suffered severely. The Superior ordered me to the cells, and a scene of violence commenced which I will not atteinpc to describe, nor the ?recise circumstances which led to it. Suffice it to say, that after had exhausted all my strength, by resisting as long as I could against several nuns, I had my hands drawn behind my back, a leathern band past first round my thumbs, then round my hands, and then round my waist and fastened. This was drawn so tight that it cut through the flesh of my thumbs, making wounds, the scars of which still remain. A gag was then forced into my mouth not indeed so violently as it sometimes was, biit roughly enough ; after which I was taken by main force, and carried down into the cellar, across it almost to the opposite extremity, and brought to the last of the second range of cells on the left hand. The door was opened and I was thrown in with violence, and left alone, the door being immediately closed and bolted on the outside. The bare ground was under me, cold and as hard as if it had been beaten down even. I lay still in this position in which I had fallen, as it would imve been diflicult for me to move, confined as I was, and exhausted by my exertions ; and the shock of my fall, and my wretched state of desperation and fear, disinclined me from any further attempt. I was almost in total MARIA MONK. 126 darkness, there being nothing perceptible except a slight glimpse of light which came in through the little window far above me. How long I continued in that condition I can only conjecture. It seemed to me a long time, and must have been two or three hours. I did not move, expecting to die there, and in a state of distress which I cunnot describe, from the tight bandage about my hands and the gag holding my jaws apart at their greatest extension. I am confident 1 must have died before morning, if as I then expected, I had been left out all night. By-and-by, however, the bolt was drawn, the door opened, and Jane Ray spoke to me in a tone o{ kindness. She had taken an opportunity to slip to the cellar, unnoticed, on purpose to see me. She unbound the gag, took it out of my mouth, and told me she would do anything to get me out of that dungeon. If she had had the bringmg of me down, she would not have thrust me so brutally, and she would be resented on those who had. She offered to throw herself on her knees before the Superior, and beg her forgiveness. To this I would not consent ; but told her to ask the Superior to come to me as I wished to speak to her. This I had no idea that she would condescend to dfo ; but Jane had not been long gone before the Superior came, and asked if I repented in the sight of God for what I had done. I replied in the afRrmtitive ; and after a lecture of some length on the pain I had given the Virgin Mary by my conduct, she asked whether I was willing to ask pardon of all the nuns for the scandal I had caused them by mv behaviour. To this I made no objection ; and I was then released from my prison and my bonds, went up to the community-room, and kneeling before all the sisters in succession^ begged the forgiveness and prayers of each. Among the marks which I still bear of the wounds received from penances and violence, are the scars left by the belt with which I repeatedly tortured myself, for the mortification of my spirit. These are most distinct on my side ; for although the band, which was four or five inches in breadth, and extended round the waist, was stuck full of sharp iron points in all parts, it was sometimes crowded most against my side, bv resting in my chair, and then the wounds were usually deeper there than anywhere else. My thumbs were several times cut severely by the tight draw- ing of the band used to confine my arms ; and scars are still visible upon them. The rough gagging which I several times endured, wounded my lips very much ; for it was common, in that operation, to thrust the gag hard against the teeth, and catch one or both the It6 MARIA MONK. lips, which were sometimes cruelly cut. The object was to stop the screams made by the offender as soon as possible ; and some of the old nuns delighted in tormenting us. A gag was once forced into my mouth which had a large splinter upon it ; and this cut through my under lip, in front, leaving to this day a scar about half an inch long. The same lip was several times wounded as well as the other; but one day worse than ever, when a narrow piece was cut from off the left side of it, by being E inched between the gag and the under fore-teeth ; and this has ift an inequality in It which is still very observable. One of the most shocking stories I heard of events that had occurred in the nunnery before my acquaintance with it, was the following, which was told me by Jane Ray. What is un- common, I can fix the date when I heard it. It was on New Year's Day, 1834. The ceremonies, customary in the early part of that day, had been performed after mass in the morning, the Superior had shaken hands with all the nuns, and given us her blessing, for she was said to receive power from heaven to do so only once a year, and then on the first day of the year. Besides this, cakes, raisins, &c., are distributed to the nuns on that day. While in the community-room, I had ta en a seat just within the cupboard door, where I often found a partial shelter from observation with Jane, when a conversation incidently began be- tween us. Our practice oflen was, to take places there besides one of the old nuns, awaiting the time when she should go away for a little while and leave us partially screened from the obser- vation of others. On that occasion, Jane and I were left for a time alone; when, after some discourse on suicide, she remarked that three nuns once killed themselves in the Convent. This happened, she said, not long after her reception, and I knew, therefore, that it was several years before, for she had been re- ceived a considerable time before I became a novice. Three young ladies, she informed me, took the veil together, or very near the same time, I am not certain which. I know they have four robes in the Convent, to be worn during the ceremony of taking the veil ; but I have never seen more than one of them used at a time. Two of the nuns were sisters, and the other their cousin. They had been received but a few days, when information was given one morning that they had been found dead in their beds, amid a profusion of blood. Jane Eay said she saw their corpses, and that they appeared to have killed themselves by opening veins in their arms with a knife they had obtained, and all had bled to death together. What was extraordinary, Jane Ray added, that she had heard no noise, and that she believed nobody had suspected that any thing was wrong during the night. St. MARIA MONK. 127 St. Hypolite, however, had stated, that she found them in the mc -n- ing, after the other nuns had gone to prayer, lying lifeless in their beds. For some reason or other, their death was not made public ; but their bodies, instead of being exhibited in full dress in the chapel, and afterward interred with solemnity beneath it, were taken unceremoniously into the cellar, and thrown into the hole I have so often mentioned. , • ^10;" /i There were a few instapces, and only a few, in which we knew any thing that was happening in the world ; and even then our knowledge did not extend out of the city. I can recall but three occasions of this kind. Two of them were when the cholera pre- vailed in Montreal, and the other was the election riots. The appearance of the cholera, in both seasons of its ravages, gave us abundance of occupation. Indeed, we were borne down more by hard labour at those times than ever before or afterward during my stay. The Pope had given early notice that the burning of wax candles would afford protection from the disease, because so long as any person continued to burn one, the Virgin Mary would in- tercede for him. No sooner, therefore, had the alarming disease made its appearance in Montreal, than a long wax candle was lighted in the Convent for each of the inmates, so that all parts of it in use were artificially illuminated day and night. Thus a great many candles were constantly burning, which were to be replaced from those manufactured by the nuns. But this was a trifle. The Pope's message having been promulgated in the Grey Nunnery, the Congregational Nunnery, and to Catholics at large through the pulpits, an extraordinary demand was created for wax. candles, to supply which we were principally depended upon. All who could be employed in making them were there- fore set at work, and I, among the rest, assisted in different de- partments, and witnessed all. Numbers of the nuns had long been familiar with the business; for a very connsiderable amount of wax had been annually manu- factured in the Convent ; but now the works were much extend- ed, and other occupations in a great degree laid aside. Large quantities of wax were received in the building, which was said to have been imported from England ; kettles were placed in some of the working-rooms, in which it was clarified by heat over coal fires, and, when prepared, the process of dipping commenced. The wicks, which were quite long, were placed hanging upon a reel, taken up and dipped in succes&ion, until, after many slow revolutions of the reel, the candles were of the proper size. They were then taken to a part of the room where tables were prepared for rolling them smooth. This is done by passing a roller over them, until they become even and polished, after which they are us MARIA MONK. laid by for sale. These processes caused a constant bustle in several of the rooms ; and the melancholy reports from without, of the ravages of the cholera, with the uncertainty of what might be the result with us, notwithstanding the promised intercession of the Virgin ; and the brilliant lights constantly burning in such numbers around us, impressed the scenes I used to witness very deeply on my mind. I had very little doubt, myself, of the strict truth of the story we had heard about the security conferred upon those who burnt candles, and yet I sometimes had serious fears arise in my mind. These thoughts, however, I did my utmost to regard as great sins, and evidence of my own want of faith. It was during that period that I formed a partial acquaintance with several Grey Nuns, who used to come frequently for supplies of candles for their Convent. I had no opportunity to converse with them, except so far as the purchase and sale of the articles they required. I became familiar with their countenances and appearances, but was unable to judge of their characters or feel- ings. Concerning the rules and habits prevailing in the Grey Nunnery, I therefore remained as ignorant as if I had been a thousand miles off; and they had no better opportunity to learn anything of us beyond what they could see around them in the room where the candles were sold. We supplied the Congregational Nunnery also with wax can- dles, as I before remarked ; and in both those institutions, it was understood a constant illumination was kept up. Citizens were also frequently running in to buy candles, in great and small quantities, so that the business of store-keeping was far more laborious than common. We were confirmed in our faith in the intercession of the Vir- gin when we found that we remained safe from the cholera and it is a remarkable fact, that not one case of that disease ex- isted in the Nunnery, during either of the seasons in which it proved so fatal in the city. When the election riots prevailed in Montreal, the city was thrown into general alarm ; we heard some reports, from day to day, which made us anxious for ourselves. Nothing, however, gave me any serious thoughts, until I saw uncommon movements in some parts of the nunnery, and ascertained to my own satis- faction, that there was a large quantity of gunpowder stored in some secret place within the walls, and that some of it was removed, or prepared for use, under the direction of the Su- p irior. Penances. — I have mentioned several penances in different parts of this narration, which we had sometimes to perform. There is a great variety of them ; and, while some, though trifling some MARIA MONK. m was ly to ^ever, lents Isatis- )d in was Sii- lereni }form. ifling in appearance, became very painful, by long endurance or frequent repetition, others are severe in their nature, and would never be submitted to, unless through fear of something else, or a real belief in their efficacy to remove guilt. I will mention here such as I recollect, which can be named without offending a virtuous ear; for some there were, which, although I have been obliged to submit to, either by a misled conscience, or the fear of severe punishments, now that 1 am better able to judge of my duties, and at liberty to act, I would not mention or describe. Kissing the floor is a very common penance; kneeling and kissing the feet of other nuns is another ; as are kneeling on hard peas, and walking with them in the shoes. We had repeat* ediy to walk on our knees through the subterranean passage, leading to the Congregational Nunnery ; and sometimes to eat OUT meals with a rope round our necks. Sometimes we were fed only with such things as we most disliked. Garlic was given to me on this account, because I had a strong antipathy against it. Eels were repeatedly given some of us, because we felt an un- conquerable repugnance to them, on account of reports we heard of their feeding on dead carcases in the river St. Lawrence. It was no uncommon thing for us to be required to drink the water in which the Superior had washed her feet. Sometimes we were required to brand ourselves with a hot iron, so as to leave scars ; at other times to whip our naked flesh with several small rods, before a private altdr, until we drew blood. I can assert with the perfect knowledge of the fact, that many of the nuns bear the scars of these wounds. One of our penances was to stand for a length of time with our arms extended, in imitation of our Saviour on the cross. The Chemin de la Croix, or Road to the Cross, is, in fact, a penance, though it consists of a variety of prostrations, with the repetition of many prayers, occupying two or three hours. This we had to perform A'equently, going into chapel, and falling be- fore each chapelle in succession, at each time commemorating some particular act or circumstance reported of the Saviour's progress to the place of crucifixion. Sometimes we were obliged to sleep on the floor in the winter, with nothing over us but a single sheet ; and sometimes to chew a piece of wmdow-glass to a fine powder, in the presence of the Superior. We had sometimes to wear leathern belts stuck full of sharp metallic points round our waists, and the upper nart of our bound on so tight, that they had penetrated the flesh, drew blood. Some of the penances were so severe, that they seemed arms. and too mii \ ISO MARIA MONK. much to be endured : and when they were imposed, the nund who were to suffer them, shewed the most violent repugnance. They would often resist, and still oftener express their opposition by exclamations and screams. Never, however, was any noise heard from them for a long time, for there was a remedy always ready to be applied in cases of the kind. The gag which was put into the mouth of the un- fortunate St. Frances, had been brought from a plhce where there were forty or fifty others, of different shapes and sizes. These I have seen in their depository, which is a drawer between two closets, in one of the community-rooms. Whenever anv loud noise was made, one of these instruments was demanded, and gagging commenced at once. I have known many, many in- stances, and sometimes five or six nuns gagged at once. Some- times they would become so much excited before they could be bound and gauged, that considerable force was necessary to be exerted ; and I have seen the blood flowing from mouths into which the gag had been thrust with violence. Indeed I ought to know something on this department of nun- nery discipline ; I have had it tried upon myself, and can bear witness that it is not only most humiliating and oppressive, but often extremely painful. The mouth is kept forced open, and the straining of the jaws at their utmost stretch, for a consider- able time is very distressing, -iitwrn. One of the worst punishments which I ever saw inflicted, was that with a cap ; ana yet some of the old nuns were permitted to inflict it at their pleasure. I have repeatedly known them to go for a cap, when one of our number had transgressed a rule, sometimes though it were a very unimportant one. These caps were kept in a cupboard in the old nuns* room, whence they were brought when wanted. They were small, made of a reddish looking leather, fitted closely to the head, and fastened under the chin with a kind of buckle. It was the common practice to tie the nuns* hands be- hind, and gag her before the cap was put on, to prevent noise and resistance. I never saw it worn by any one for a moment, without throwing them into severe sufferings. If permitted, they would scream in the most shocking manner, and alwava writhed as much as their confinement would allow. I can speak from per- sonal knowledge of this punishment, as I have endured it more than once ; and yet I have no idea of the cause of the pain. I never examined one of the caps, nor saw the inside, for they arc always brought and taken away quickly ; but although the first sensation was that of coolness, it was hardly put on my head be- fore a violent and indescribable sensation began, like that of a blister only much more unsupportable ; and this continued until MARIA MONK. 1^ 131 it was removed. It would produce such an acute pain as to throw us into convulsions ; and I think no human being could endure it for an hour. After this punishmant, we felt its effects through the system for many days. Having once known what it was by experience, I held the cap in dread ; and whenever I was condemned to suffer the punishment again, felt ready to do anything to avoid it ; but when tied and gagged, with the cap on my head a^ain, I could only sink upon the floor, and roll about in anguish until it was taken off. This was usually done in about ten minutes, sometimes less, but the pain always continued in my head several days. I thought that it might take away a person's reason if kept on a much longer time. If I had not been gagged, I am sure I should have uttered awful screams. I have felt the effects for a week. Sometimes fresh cabbage leaves were applied to my head to remove it. Having had no opportunity to examine my head I cannot say more. .'■) . '■:, .,1' H-Z.i,AV U ■ ■ -■.' ■A-'i'.tidi' : •< .vi l-i .'». i 11:...* > . REVIEWS OP NEW WORKS, NOTES, FACTS, &c. " Bllmer Castle : a Roman Gatbolio Story of the Nineteenth Century." This beautiful little Tolame is published by Messrs. Houlston and Stoneman, Paternos- ter Row, London. It is written in an interesting style, and admirably pourtrays the degenerating influence which the Priesthood of Ireland has over all classes ; and their wicked hatred to the Bible. An example of this fact we quote. " Henry and his sisters were seated on the fragment of a rook, where the trees formed a bower, entwined b> the fragrant honeysuckle, loaded with clusters of flowers, discussing the merits of the lovely scene, when Elizabeth said, ' What a pity we did not bring a book ! it is yet early, and, Henry, you might have read for us.' Henry,after a moment's pause replied, ' If you wish to hear me read, I have a book in my pocket.' 'Thank you, my dear Henry, (said the ardent Elizabeth,) this is delightful ; what is it ? poetry I hope.' ' Here it is,' returned he ; and put into her hand a small volumo elegantly bound, looking with much anxiety while she turned to the title-page. But when the words, ' The Holy Bible,' opened to her gaze, the animation that a moment before illuminated her countenance, vaniuhed ; and with a leok of dejection she closed the book and returned it to her brother, saying, * Uear Henry — ' ' What is the matter, Elizabeth ? (asked he,) are you un- well V ' No, (she replied,) but that book— whore did you get it?* * • * Pray Henry, (said Caroline, in a tone of displeasure,) when did you become a Bible- reader? What will Father Martin— what will your parents— say to this? * * I tremble for the consequence of its being known you possess it. * * Henry EUmer was agitated, and mostly silent on their return home, which they did al- inost immediately. Their residence (Ellmer Castle,) was situated in a retired part in one of the Western counties of Ireland, on the shore of the Atlantic Ocean." We should here observe that Henry had just returned from his collegiate studies, where he had sought out and embraced tho Protestant faith. The other members of his family were rigid Romanists, over whom Father Martin held ecclesiastical ftuthori'yj and from all of whom Hoary Ellmer could but expect the bitterest per= seoutionsi'when his heuetical opinions became known— which they very soon did. We find his sister with the Priest— " ' Pardon my intrusion, Father, may 1 speak with you ?' ' Certainly, my child 1 ^ ff 130 MARIA MONK. Bpeftk freely ; does anything dletrese tou ?' * Yef , sir ; my brother Is the sonroe of muoh uneMlneas.' 'Itmat, child, tneie surmise* will not aTall— they seem to hare no foondation.' * Ah, Father, it is grieTons to a trae member of the Oharch to find any, muoh more those they love, erring.' * Erring I' repeated the priest, with a w«u>feigned astonishment ; ' dear Miss lllmer, what do you mean f— sorely •error exists not in your respected family I' ' I know not how to proceed, and yet, I^er: I fear my ulenoe will be oalpable ; what am I to do f * ReTcal the trutb, ^y taulA; do not oy any means ConoMl error : yon their participate in it, and are, •eoordii^ to the dootiines of the chnroh, guiltT of another's sin.' Oaroline replied, ' I shvdder at the idea of the precipice on which I stood. Father, Henry possesses a BIBLE!' The Sunday following, Mr. EUmer and fltmily were assembled at the Oastle ; Father Martin forming one of the party. The ladies having retired, the priest thus addressed the young man : *** Pray, Mr. Henry, wLy have I not soen jou at your duty, since your return to the oounbry t Henry, now that the time or trial was arrlTed, inToked the protec- tion of hearen, and replied, * I hare been but two Sabbaths at home, sir ; one was spent at B , and this with my mother.' ' Sabbaths !' repeated Father Martin, * now, sir, how long have you been studying the BiMe and expounding it V * The Bible I* said Mr. EUmer. '^is it then a fiutt r ' Yes, (continued the priest;. I have undoubted proof)!, he cannot deny it' ' I do not mean to do so, sir ; it is no crime,' replied Henry. * You cannot be ignorant, (answeivd Father Martin>, ' of the doc- trines of our Church ; they do not sanction the indiscriminate pernssJ of it. You are too young, sir, therefore not competent to form a proper judgment of a book whose pages are so mysterious.' This conversation oonUnued some time, during which— " Mr. Ellmer walked about the room much agitated ; he endeaTonred to subdue his passion, from u senbe of deference to the priest : but when Henry paused, he exclaimed— ' Leave the room— quit my hcuae, thou apostate! See me not while you entertain those opinions so disgraceful to your family.' " Thus, for obeying God rather than man, Henry Ellmer was abandoned by his family, with the threat that if he did not recant his errors before the expiration of one week, he should be expelled the house. Painful were his feelings during that time. Though he repeatedly begged an interview with his father, it was resolutely denied nim. Father Martin visited him and endeavored by threats and entreaties to make him renounce his profession, but without success. ** The prescribed week was drawing to a dose, and the nearer the hour of trial approached, the more Hennr dreaded it. ThCugh he was determined, through di- vine graoe, to endure suffering, rather than depart horn tie truth. Father M. iMdd him a final visit ; and after using all the powers he possessed, without effect, he replied, 'Then, as a minlHter of the only true churco, I must do my duty and out off Arom her communion a heretical and corrupt branch.' He b(^(an to repeat the anathema used by the Bomish Ohnroh on such ooeasioas, but was in> termpted by Henry, ' Stop, sir. recollect I am in my father's house, which is not a proper plaoe for such blasphemy ; ndther shall I listen to it : then leaving the chamber, ne walked into the ilelds. * • • On returning to the house, he sent a servant to his father, requesting to see him a few moments alone. The man im- mediately returned, saying, his master would hold no intercourse with him." The dreaded time hsa now arrived, when he must either be an alien to his fa- ther's house, or again be reconciled to the errors he had forsaken. More than once he was tempied to do the latter, but faith triumphing, he determined not to submit. " Henry resolved to leave his father's houre before he was commanded to do so ; reflecting that it would save his parent a oumt afBicting scene, and preserve him- self from a trying temptation. « • • When he had uritten short fare- well notes, and put up a few necessary articles,it was late ; he threw himself on a bed to take a few hours' repose. For some time sleep did not visit his pillow. The step he had resolved on taking was important, though necessarv to nis eternal welfare ; and one which perhaps the command of his father would next day oblige him to. It was a bitter affliction tt» ieK.ve his home and those most dear tc him on earth ; but it was a sacrifice demrjided of a Christian peculiarly circumstanced as he was. At length he sank intc repose, and awaking' with the dawn, he placed the letters on the table, and taking up the parcel be waii to carry with him, threw up the window, and without trusting himself with a ]^ting look, hurried out of the house, and walking with a quick pace, soon lost sight of it among the rising ground." So much for Catholicism and Ellmer Castle i which ' MA&TA MONK. 13^ By thrilling exposure W. Hogan» Fob- of Uia in- not the sent im- 8o; lim- nfare- lona IThe mal t>lig» ion ced laoed irew it of Ulng ** ikVaXOUbAA COMFBMIOM AMD POPIBH NORMBBIBB." lished by Hftll ft Co.. Paternoster Row. From this Kunnery Byitem, we make the following extract :— . "When quite young, and but just emerging flrom childhood, I became ao- Quainted with a Proteetant family liTing in the neighbourhood of my birth-plaoe. It oonsisted of a mother (a widow) and Uiree interesting children, two sons and one daughter. The husband who had but recently died, one of the many Tiotim* of what is falsely called honor, left her as he found her, in the posseseiw of », Uffff fortune, and as far as worldly goods oonld make her so, in the enjoyment of peiw net happiness, In the course of time the sons grew up. and their guardian pux^ chased for both, in compliance witih their wishes, commissions in the army. The parting of these children, the breaking up of this fond trio of brothers and sister, was to the widowed mother another source of grief and tended to oonoentrate, iff possible, more closely, all the fond affections of the mother upon the daughter, and the fond mother soon discovered that her too great affection for her child, were ra- ther impeding than otherwise her education. She accordingly determined to re- moTo her to a ' Fashionable School for Toung Ladies I' There was then in the neighbourhood ; only about twenty miles from this family, a Nunnery of the order of Jesuits. To this Nunnery was attached a school, superintended by nuns of that order. Tlie school was one of the most fashionable in the country ; and charges eztraTMtantly high. The mother, though a protestant, abd strict and conscienti- ous in the discharge of all the duties of her church, and without a struntle in parting with her cnild and consigning her to the charge of Jesuits, yielded in this oase to the malign influence of fashion— sent her beautiful daughter, her earthly- idol, to the school of these nuns. Let the result speak for itself Soon after the daughter was sent to school, I entered the GoUege of Maynooth, as a theological student, and in due time was ordained a Roman Ci^oiio Ptiest. An interval of some years passed before I had an opportunity of seeing my youi ftriend again ; our interview was under peculiar circumstances. I was locat where she happened to be on a visit. There was a large party j^ven, I vras pre-' sent, and there met with my friend, and interchanging the usual courtesies, she —sportively as I then imagined— asked me whether I would preach her Reception Sermon, as she intended becoming a nun, and taking the wnite veil. Not even' dreaming of such an event, I replied in the affirmative. I heard no more for about two months, when I received from her a note, naming the chapel, the day, and ^e hour she expected me to preach. On the receipt of my friend's note, a cold chill crept over me. I anticipated, I feared, I trembled, feeling there must have been- foul play somewhere. However, I went according to promise, and preached her reoention sermon, with the special approlmtion of the Bishop. The concourse of people was very great. Many and large were the tears which were shed when' this beautiful young lady out off her rich and flowing tresses of hair Having- no clerical connexion with the convent in which she was immured, I did not se^ her for three months following. At the expiration of that time, one of the lay sis- ters delivMred to me a note. As soon as I reaohedimy apartment, I found my young friend wanted to see me on something important. I lost no time in calling on her. Never shall I forget the melancholy picture of lost beauty and fallen humauity, whioh met my astonished gaze in the person of my once beautiful and virtuous friend. I believe I have not forgotten one letter of her words—' I sent for you my friend, to see you once more before my death. I have insulted my God, disgraced my family, I am in the family way, and must die !' After a good deal of conversa- tion which it is needless to repeat, I discovered the parent of this pregnancy, and that the mother abbess of the convent advised her to take medicine which would procure abortion ; but that she knew from the lay sister who delivered me the note, and who was a confidential servant in the convent ; that the medicine which the mother abbess would give her should contain poison, and that the procuring abor- tion was a mere pretext. I advised her to send for the bishop and oonsult him. * I cannot do it [she said] my confessor is my destroyer.' I retired, leaving my friend to her fate, but promising at her reaueat to return in afortnigl^t. Aooord- ing to promise I did return in a fortnignt, but the foul deed was done I SHB WAS NO MORB ! The cold day contained in its dead embrace all that now re- mained of that being, which but a few months before, lived and moved in all the symmetry of proporuoii. All, all the work of Jesuits and Nuns I" Many similar iastanties of Romish atrocities are recorded in Mr. Hogan's book, whidi we recommend to our readers. ^1 134 MARIA MOMIC^ CHAPTEK XVIII. The pnaishinent of the Cap— The Priests of the District of Montreal have free access to the Black Nunnery—- Crimes committed and required by them — ^The Pipe's oommand to commit indecent crimes — Characters (u the Old and Mew Superior»— The timidity ctf the latter— I began to be employed in the Hospitals— Some account of them — Warning g^ren me ' by a siok Nun— Penance by Hangup. This punishment was occasionally resorted to for very trifling oflfences, such as washing the hands without permission ; and it was generally applied on the spot, and before the other nuns in the community-ioom. I ha?e mentioned before that the country, so far down as Three Rivers, is furnished with Priests by the Seminary of Montreal ; and that these hundred and fifty men are liable to be occasionally transferred from one station to another. Numbers of them aro often to be seen in the streets of Montreal, as they may find a home in the Seminary. They are considered as having an equal right to enter the Black Nunnery whenever they please ; and then, according to our oaths, they have complete control over the nuns. To name' all the works of shame ox which they ate guilty in that retreat would require much time and space, neither would it be necessary to the accomplishment of my object, which is the publication of but some of tlieir criminality to the world, and the development, in general terms, of scenes thus far carried on in secret within the walls of that Convent, where I was so long an inmate. Secure again&t detection by the world they never believed that an eye-witness would ever escepe to tell of their crimes, and declare some of their names before the world ; but the time has come, and some of their deeds of darkness must come to the day. I have seen in the Nunnery the priests firom more, I presume, than a hundred country places, admitted for shameful and criminal purposes ; from St. Charles, St. Denis, St. Marks, St. Antoine, Chambly, fiertier, St. Johns, &c., &c How unexpected to them will be the disclosures I mc^e ! Shut up in a place from which there has been thought to be but one way of egress, and that the passage to the grave, they con- sidered themselves safe in perpetrating crimes in our presence, and in making us share in their criminality as often as they chose, and conducted more shamelessly than even the brutes. These debauchees would come in without ceremony, concealing tlieir names both by night and day. Being within the walls of iling Is of HAIllA MO«K. 185 that prison-house of death, where' the cries and pains of the injured innocence of their yictims could never reach the world for relief or redress for their wronp^s, without remorse or shame they would glory, not only in satiating their brutal passions, but even in torturing, in the most barbarous manner, the feelings of those under their power; telling us, at the same time, that this mortifying the flesh was religion, aud pleasing to God. The more Uiey could torture usy or make us violate our own feelings, the more pleasure they took in their unclean revelling ; and all their brutal obscenity they called meritorious before God. We were sometimes invited to put ourselves to voluntary sufferings in a variety of ways, not for a penance, but to show our devotion to God. A priest would sometimes say to us — *' Now which of you have love enough for Jesus Christ to stick a pin through your cheeks V* Some of ds would signify our readiness, and immediately thrust one through up to the head. Sometimes he would propose that we should repeat the operation several times on the spot I and the cheeks of a number of nuns would be bloody. There were other acts occasionally proposed and consented to, which I cannot name in a book. Such the Superior would some- times command us to perform ; many of them things not only useless and unheard of, but loathsome and indecent in the highest possible degree. How they could ever have been invented I never could conceive. Things were done worse than the entire exposure of the person, though this was occasionally required of several at once in the presence of the priests. The Superior of the Se*^iinary would sometimes come and inform us that he had received orders from the Pope to request that those nuns who possessed the greatest devotion and faith should be requested to perform some particular deeds which he named or described in our presence, but of which no decent or moral person could ever endure to speak. I cannot repeat what would injure any ear not debased to the lowest possible degree. I am bound by a regard to truthj however, to confess that deluded women were found among us who would comply with tbc^e re*, quests. There was a great difference between the characters of our old and new Superior, which soon became obvious. The former used to say she liked to walk, because it would prevent her from becoming corpulent. She was, therefore, very active, and con- stantly going about from one part of the Nunnery to another, overseeing us at our various employments. I never saw in her any appearance of timidity : she seemed, on the contrary, bold and masculine, and som8tiine5 more than that, cruel and coia- blooded in scenes calculated to overcome any common person. 196 MARIA MONK. Such a character ah* had particularly obterved at the uuiider of St. Frances. The new Superior, on the other hand, was ao heavy and lame that she walked with much difficulty* and conaequently exercised a less Ti^ilaot oversight of the nuns. Slie was also of a timid disposition, or else had been overcome by some fright in her past life ; for she was apt to become alarmed in the night, and never liked to be alone in the dark. She had long performed the part of an old nun, which is that of a spy upon the younger ones, and was well known to us in that character, under the name of St. Margarite. Soon after her promotion to the station of Superior, she appointed me to sleep in her apartment, and asaigned me a S0& to lie upon. One night, while I was asleep, she suddenly threw herself upon me, and exclaimed, in great alarm, " Oh ! mon Dieu / mon Diev ! qui* est que ca ?** (Ob t my God I my God ! what is that ?) I jumped up and looked about the room, but saw nothing, and endeavoured to convince her that there was nothing extraordinary there. But she insisted that a ghost had come and held her bed curtain, so that she could not draw it. I examined it, and found that the curtain had been caught by a pin in the vallance, which had held it back ; but it waa impossible to tranquilise her for some time. She insisted on my sleeping with her the rest of the night, and I stretched myself across the foot of her bed, and slept there till morning. During the last pirt of my stay in the Convent 1 was often employed in attending in the hospitals. There are as I have before mentioned, several apartments devoted to tlie sick, and there is a physician of Montreal, who attends as physician to the Convent. It must not be supposed, however, that he knows any thing concerning the private hospitals. It is a fact of great importance to be distinctly understood, and constantly borne in mind, that he is never, under any circumstances, admitted into the private hospital-rooms ; of those he sees nothing more than any stranser whatever. He is limited to the care of those patients who are admitted from the city into the public hospital, and one of the nun^s hospitals, and these he visits every day. Sick poor are received for charity by the institution, attended by some of the nuns, and often go away with the highest ideas of our charitable characters and holy lives. The physician himself might, perhaps, in some cases share ui the delusion. I frequently followed Dr. Nelson through the public hospital, at the direction of the Superior, with pen, ink, and paper in my hands, and wrote down the prescriptions which he ordered for the diflTerent patients. These were afterwards prepared and ad. ministered by the attendants. About a year before I left Uie Convent, 1 was first appointed to attend the private sick rooms, one HA&IA MONK. 137 uiid WM frequently employed in that duty up to the day of my depArture. Of course I had opportunities tc observe the Bum- her and classes of patients treated there ; and in what I am to say on the subject, I appeal with perfect confidence, to any true ami competent witness to confirm my words^ whenever such a witness may appear. It would be Tain for any body who has merely visited the Convent for curiosity, or resided in it as a novice, to question my declarations. Such a person must necessarily be ignorant of even the existence of the private rooms, unless informed by some one else. Such rooms, however, there are, and I could relate many things that have passed there during the hours I was em- ployed in them, as I have stated. One night I was going to sit up with an old nun, named St Clare, who, in going down stairs, had dislocated a limb, and lay in a siok room adjoining an hospital. She seemed to be a little out of her mind a part of the time, but appeared quite in possession of her reason most of the night. It was easy to pretend that she was delirious ; but I considered her speaking the truth, though I felt reluctant to ropeat what I heard her say, and excused myself from mentioning it even at confession, on the ground that the Superior thought her deranged. What led her to some of the most remarkable parts of her con- version was, a motion I made in the course of the night, to take the light out of her little room into the adjoining apartment, to look once more at the sick persons there. She begged me not to leave her for a moment in the dark, for she could not bear it. ** I have witnessed so many horrid scenes," said she, " in this Convent, that I want somebody near me constantly, and must always have a light burning in my room. I uannot tell you," she added, " what things I remember, for they would frighten you too much. What you have seen are nothing to them. Many a murder have I witnessed ; many a nice young creature has been killed in this Nunnery. I advise you to be very cautious — ^keep every thing to yourself — there are many here ready to betray you.** What it was that induced the old nun to express so much kind- ness to me I could not tell, unless she was frightened at the re- collection of her own crimes, and those of others, and felt grateful for the care I took of her. She had been one of the night watches, aud never before shewed me any particular kindness. She did not indeed go into detail concerning the transactions to which she alluded, but told me some of the nuns had been murdered under great aggravations of cruelty, by being gagged, and left to starve in the cells, or having their flesh burned off their bones le with rod hot irons. It was uncommon to find compunction expressed by any of the 138 MAHIA moms;. wmn. Habit renders ua inieneible to th« •uflSmngi of otben, and carelew about our own sins. I had become so hardened myself, that I find it difficult to rid mysdf of inany of my former principles and views of right and wrong. I was one daY set to wash some of the empty bottles from the cellar, whicb had contained the liquid that was poured into tbe cemetery there. A number of these had been brought from the comer where so many of them were always to be seen, and placed at the head of the cellar stairs, and there we were required to take them and wash them out. We poured in water and rinsed them ; a few drops which ^ot upon our clothes soon made holes in them. I think the liquid was called vitriol* or some such name ; and I heard some persons say that it would soon destroy the flesh and even the bones of the dead. At another time, we were fujnished with a little of the liquid, which was mixed with a quantity of water, and used in dyeing some cloth black, which was wanted at fimerals in the chapels. Our hands were turned very black by being dipped into it, but a few drops of some other liquid were mixed with fresh water, and given us to wash in, which left our skin of a bright red. The bottles of which I spoke were made of very thick dark- coloured glass, large at the bottom, and firom recollection, I should say held something less than a gallon. I was once mudi shocked, on entering the room for the ex- amination of conscience, at seeing a nun hanging by a cord from a ring in the ceiling, with her head downward. Her clothes had been tied down with a leathern strap to keep them in their place, and then she had been fastened in tnat situation, with her head some distance from the floor. Her face had a very unpleasant appearance being dark-colored and swollen by the rushing in ut the blood ; her hands were tied, and her mouth stopped with a large gag. The nun proved to be no other than Jane Ray, who for some fault had been condemned to this punishment This was not however, a solitary case ; I heard of numbers who w«re " hung," as it was called, at different times ; and I saw St. Hypolite and St. Luke undergoing it. This was con- sidered a most distressing punishment, and it was the only one which Jane Ray could not endure, of all that she had tried. Some of the nuns would allude to it in her presence, but it usually made her angry. It was probably practised in the same place while I was a novice ; but I never heard or thought ' of such a thing in those days. Whenever we wished to enter the room for the examination of conscience we had to ask leave ; and, after some delay, were permitted to go, but always under a strict charge to bend the head forward and keep the eye fixed on the floors MARIA MOVK. 189 NOT£S. AND REVIEWS, CONFIRMATIONS, fto. For Airthar oonflrmation of the iMtare of the Oonfeulonal, we now glTa in extnot from MUw EUm BmiUi'i Tolame. entitled " Th> Pbooebm or Bbovilb< MBMT TO UoMANiaM." The Tolame la M\ of onqaeationable fketa. It ia pob- bliahad by Seeleyn, in Flaet-atreet. The following extnMt oommenoea on page 66. Miaa Smith'a own worda are theae— ** The Romiah religion teaohea, that if yon omit to name anything io oonfesaion, howoTer repagnant or rerolting to parity, which yon eren doabt may come nndw the category or mortal aina, yonr confeasion, or oonfeaaiona, howerer ao many, which have been made anbaequently to aoch omiaaionai are nothing worth, in fact aaoreligiona ; and all reoaire to be mode otot agi^n before the absolntion can aTail : while it alao inoolcatea that aina of thotight ahonld be oonfeaaed, in order that the oonfeaaor may Jadge of their mortal, or Tenial oharaoter. What acrt of a apiritnal chain thia ifnka aronnd the atrictly oonaoientiooa. I would attemyit to poortraylf I eouldf but it mnat hare been worn to nnderatand ita torturing character. SufBoe it to aay, howcTer, that I had been for aome montba in the habit of confeaaing to thia bad prieat himaelf, ere I became aware of hia real character— and though I had certainly aometimea soapected him, yet being f^rom oircumatancea compelled to make nae of hia miniatry, I had never of conrae named my injuriona aoapioiona to him : and I farther candidly acknowledge that ftom ntter incapacity to allude to auob aubjeota, and dreading their banerol effecta on my own mind. I had on acTeral preTiooa occaaiona paaaed by thoughta and «iroumatancea which I had doubt«d my confesaora would call ain, ao that now I waa invoWed in a labyrinth of perplexity and disquiet, f^om which I saw no eacape, but through the medium of a general oonfeeaion, dating from the first time I oonld recall each omiasion. To thia I made up my mind. But thia con- feaaor'a sorupuloaity exceeded eTorything I had ever encountered hitherto. He told me many thinga were mortal sina, that I had hardly deemed ain at all before ; and thna a heat of anxietiea for my flrat general oonfeaaion waa awakened within me. I bad no reaouroe, therefore, out to remake that, and thna I afreah entered on the bitter path I had deemed I should never have oocaaion to tread again. But if that first oonfeaaion had lacerated my feelinga, what, what waa it to thia one f Worda have no power, langnage haa no expression, for the emotions which char- acteriaed the taak flrom the commencement of it to the oloae. Had I been really leaa aincere, and remorseftil for what I deemed my fitulta than I waa, it must have awakened me, deeply sunk in darkneaa aa I had become. The difBculty I felt in entering on the anl^ects I waa compelled to do, and the diatreaa I manifeated,— whioD I aappose is natural to my sex, though I hare met with aome among them atrangely familiar with such topics,— furnished my confeaaor, of oourae, with a plea for his assistance in the questioning department : and aome of the images aupplied, and feelinga elicited, I would fain cancel aa foul Uota in memory. I soon found that he made mortal aina of what my firat confeaaor had thought but lightly of, or professed to do so, and he did not scrapie to pronouuoe that! had never yet made a good confession at all. My ideas therefore became more complicated and oonfaaed aa I proceeded, until at length I began to feel hope- leaa of ever accomplishing my task in any degree aatiafactorily ; and my mind and memory were positivelv racked to reoal every iota of evei7 kind, real or imaginary, that may hereuler be occasion of uneaamess ahould it oe omitted. The most simple childish follies were recounted, and magnified into mortal sin ; and aa day auer day I knelt, sometimea for hours at the feet of that man, answering queries, imd listening to reproofs, calculated to bow my very soul in the dust, I then felt as though I should never raise my head again. The confession lasted at intervals "vcr the space of a fortnight ; that ia, I went perhaps to him thrice in the week tor that time, and to chronicle a small part of what passed there would sully the paper. Oh how can the judgment ever be so perverted aa to call such pollution purity :— how can the mind ever be so darkened aa to believe that such an awful parody upon the divine prerogative of the immaculate and spotless Lamb of God, can be aught but the most fearful mockery ? Even I, benighted as I was, sometimes trembled, I knew not why. Never shall I forget my sensations on two or three occasions at that time. Once, my confessor having been unex- pectedly called away, I went to the Churoh-porch for air, while awaiting his re- turn. How I gasped for some relief to my overwrought mind 1 the memory even now oppresses me. But this was soon superseded by feelings more insupportoble still- as he came with hia unohanired smile and broad saze to summon me bacs to my terrible task. Even this howovor sack into significance a day or two after- wards, when I went to proceed with my confession. 1 was desired to repeat what ■¥l '0 140 MARIA MONK. Fi ■ % had most hamired m:f fMlifigs oyer agidn. ttlready, and T«iitared boom demur; wn«n I in I replied, I had oonfeeiMd * onoe wae told in the moat meroileM man* ner, that if / ^a*, he had forgotten it, and the eommand enforced, with the oonflola> tory aaaurance, that the repetition woald onl^ $trv» to hmtbu me. A feeling almost akin to safFooation for the moment OTonrhelmed me, and I felt as if the words would ohoke me. I leaned against the oonfessional for snpport, bat with prompt* ings and soggestions he at length gained his point. On ruung from my bnees I was unable to stand, for the time ; a kind of faiUm and enuM feeling seemed to paralyse me, both phvsieally and mentally. He smilingly atMbated it to the length of time I had been kneeling, and oommenoed talkmg on the most indiffer- ent suhiects, with as great freedom and ooolness as though I had no oause for one unpleasant thought; and talked on thus for an hour. At the end of that time a lady of my aoqudntance called upon himt and alter another half-hour thus consumed, we left together. She was the mother of a family, and a doToted Catholic, as pure I belioTed in heart as life; and as I walked home by her side^ I looked at her in wonder. I could not smother the questions which would arise within me, as to the purity of the duty I had just been performing. What would I have given to have thrown myself on her mater&al bosom, and naTO asked. Do you, em fou know of these things ? and if so, will you bring your children up ex- posed to such horrors f What would I hate giren for even one friend to whom I oould fully hare opened my mind, capable of understanding and advising me. But the fetters were on me, and I soon awoke as ttonx a sinful dream, to torment myself with the enquiry, whether nuh r^/hetiotu were not wrotiff while conscience, or the friend— whispered they ought to be cot^aiMd. From this dilemma indeed, I only at length escaped the conviction that they were involuntary, and absolutely una- voidable. I merely name this to shew the galling nature of my chains, and my case la not solitaiy. By scruples and doubts of ridiculous, and even a more puerile character, I have seen one or two most sincere Catholics driven to the verv verge of distraction: I have known them go to confessor after confessor, and wander hither and thither, at a greater loss of time and money, to get relief to'their minds, without being a whit nearer the goal they aimed 'at. Every tkovghi on which rests a dmAt, should be oonfessed, they are told, and the scrupulous tee this doubt in the thoughts of each day and hour. Hence there is no end to their misery if they once beoome severely exact. God's love and the Saviour's mercy, are all here made subservient to the dictum of a priest, if not entirely lost sight of, by the poor dupes of their fanaticism. What a terrible idea, that instead of the simple faith which justifies, such a figment as the merit of his own performances, should be held out as the only means of man's salvation, still farther to distress the mind of the already distressed sinner. IIow entirely justification is made to dqwtid on ihia merit, and also how completely the really sincere are priest-led, I would just cive this exemplification. One of the ladies slightly involved in the affair with the bad priest already alluded to, on becoming aware how widely the scandal had extended, went to the retigieux to whom I have adverted, who had received several confessions on the subject, in order to add her testimony to the general mass of evident She was an innocent-minded, and I believe most guileless girl, and sincerely anxious to save her soul, which she believed was to be accomplished by obedience to the com- mands of her church. Not more than four months before, or five at farthest, she had, after a great deal of anxiety on the subject, made a general confession of the sins of her whole life. It was only the last of several ; but as she had been most painfully particular, and had sought out a confessor famed for his guidance of souls, she hoped it was for the best, indeed the final one ; for I have myself heard her say, that if she knew she was 0>ing to die, she should not wish to make another after this. The knowledge she haa possessed of the irregularities of this immoral Sriest, however, from a charitable wish to screen him, and also because she really oubted whether she ought to speak ill of him, she had not alluded to in this confession, and for this reason— founded in charity as well as respect for his office— the arbitrary reUgiem told her, that her long and difficult confession was invalid, and ^)od for nothing; and commanded her to repeat it to him. Deep as was her reverence for the ministers of the church, she would not for a time believe him, and refused to complv with his demand. He remonstrated, persuaded, and resorted to all the authority of which he was master,— still in ••in. She lowered her p«»ition so far as to admit, hcwsvsr. that what he said nught be true ; but if so, she would not make her general confession to him. He then spoke of her self-will, and endeavoured to make her sense of pious sub- miMion to the church, the means to extort oompliaooe. Ashamed at this, sno pleaded her state of hotlth— which was then so precarious, that he himself had predicted MARIA MONK. HI com* t, she Dfthe most koeof lObrd [Other oral eally thUi r his ion him. t for ated, 11 in ! J in Ax months she would be In her grave— and the mental anxiety It would oeca* sion ; also bow likely this woald be to retard her recoTory, and asked at le»B( for a little respite, until she could gather more strength, when she promised to miAe it without loss of time. But all was fruitless. Her very argument became his stronghold. What if she should become worse instead of better^ and so, mm the painful knowledge I possessed, I sought, after much reflection, the counsel of a really pious and sincere young Oatholio Lady, laying before her, even with tears, a small part of what so distressed me. What was her conduct ? She doubted my statements, and though I gave her proof unequivocal to a mind not in the most degree iHrejudioed, she disbelioTed me : even carrying the fact of her having lis- tened to me, to confession, as a sin on her own part against charity and the reve- rence due to the character of her spiritual guides. Nay, 1 had some reason after- wards to believe, from indirect information I received, that she had taken it to the Tei7 Priest himself whom I had implicated." CHAPTER XIX. More visits to the imprisoned Nuns— Their fears—Oiheirs temporally put into the Cells— Relics — ^The i|^us J)ei— The Priest's private Hospital, or Holy Retreat — Secret Rooms m the Eastern Wing — Reports of Murders in the Ckinvent — ^The Superior's private Records — ^Number of Nuns in the Convent— Desire of !Ssoape— Urgent reasons for it-<-Fian — Delibera- tion — Attempt— Success. I OFTBK seized an opportunity, when I safely could, to speak a cheering or friendly word to one of the poor prisoners, in passing their cdls, on my errands in the cellars. For' a time I supposed them to be sisters ; but I afterwards discovered that this was not the case. I found that they were always under the fear of suffer- ing some punishment, in case they should be found talking witii a person not commissioned to attend them. They would often ask, ** Is there not somebody coming ?" I could easily believe what I heard affirmed by others, that fear was the severest of their sufferings. Confined in the dark, in so gloomy a place, with the long and spacious archeJ cellar stretching off this way and that, visited only now and vhen by a solitary nun, with whom they were afraid to speak their feslings, and with only the miapraWfl ancietv of each other : how srloomv thus to spend day after day, months, and even years, without any prospect of liberation, and liable wt^ery moment to another fate, MARIA MONK. 148 to which the Bishop or Superior might condemn them ! But these poor creatures must have known something of the horrors per- petrated in other parts of the building, and could not have been Ignorant of the hole in the cellar, which was not far from their cells, and the use to which it was devoted. One of them told me in confidence, she wished they could get out. They must also have been often disturbed in their sleep, if they ever did sleep, by the numerous priests who passed through the trap-door at no great distance. To be subject to such trials for a single day would be dreadful ; but these nuns had them to endure for years. I often felt much compassion for them, and wished to see them released ; but, at other times, yielding to the doctrine perpetually taught us in the Convent, that our future happiness would be proportioned to the sufferings we had to undergo in this world, I would rest satisfied that their imprisonment was a real blessing to them. Others, I presume, participated with me in such feelings. One Sunday afternoon, after we had performed all our ceremonies, and were engaged as usual, at that time, with backgammon, and other amusements, one of the nuns exclaimed, ** Oh, how head- strong are those wretches in the cells — they are as bad as the day they were first put in !" This exclamation was made, as I supposed, in consequence of some recent conversation with them, as I knew her to be parti- cularly acquainted with the older ones. Some ol the vacant cells were occasionally used for temporary imprisonment. Three nuns were confined in them, to my know- leage, for disobedience to the Superior, as she called it. They did not join the rest in singing in the evening, being exhausted in the various exertions of the day. The Superior ordered them to sing ; and, as they did not comply, after her command had been twice repeated, she ordered them away to the cells. They were immediately taken down into the cellar, placed in separate dungeons, and the doors shut and barred upon them. There they remained through that night, the following day, and second night, but were released in time to attend mass on the second morning. The Superior used occasionally to shew something in a glass box, which we were required to regard with the highest degree of reverence. It was made of wax, and called an Agnus Dei. She used to exhibit it to us when we were in a state of grace : that is, after confession and before sacrament. She said it had 1 — UlSli miicu uiir C!_-; ouviuur 1 J JIUU eaten. It was brought from Rome. Every time we kissed it, or evien ' looked at it, we were told it gave a hundred day's release > 1^ MAUIA MONK. ^m purgalory to ourselves, or if we did not iMle^l it, to but* next of kin in purgatory, if not a Protestant. If we had no such kinsman, the benefit was to go to the soul:: in purgatory not pi-ayed for. Jane Ray would sometimes say to nud, " Le* s kiss it ; some of our friends will thank as for it." I have been re])eatedly employed in carrying dainties of differ- ent kinds to the little private room I hare mentioned, next beyond the Superior*s sitting>room, in the second story, which the priests made their " Holy Retrbat.*' That room I never was allowed to enter. I could only go to the door with a waiter of refresh- ments, set it down upon a little stand near it, give three raps on the door, and then retire to a distance to await orders. Vt^hen any thing was to be taken away, it was to be placed on the stand by the Superior, who then gave three raps for me, and closed the door. The bishop I saw at least once, when he appeared worse for wine, or something of the kind. After partaking of refresdments in the Convent, he sent for all the nuns, and on our appearance, gave us his blessing, and put a piece of pound-cake on the shoulder of each of us, in a manner which appeared singular and foolish. There are three rooms in the Black Nunnery which I never entered. I had enjoyed much liberty, and had seen, as I supposed, all parts of the building, when one day I observed an old nun go to a comer of an apartment near the northern end of the western wing, push the end of her scissors into a crack in the panelled wall, and pull out a door. I was much surprised, because I never had conjectured that any door was there ; and it appeared, when I afterwards examined the place, that no indication of it could be discovered on the closest scrutiny. I stepped forward to see what was within, and saw three rooms opening into each other ; but the nun refused to admit me within the door, which she said led to rooms kept as depositories. She herself entered and shut the door, so that I could not satisfy my curiosity, and no occasion presented itself. I always had a strong desire to know the use of these apartments : for I am sure they must have been designed for some purpose of which I was intentionally kept ignorant, otherwise they would never have remained unknown to me so long. Besides the old nun evi- dently had some strong reasons for denying me admission, though she endeavoured to quiet my curiosity. The Superior, after my admission into the Convent, had told me I had access to every room in the building ; and I bad seen places which bore witness to the cruelties and the crimes com* mitted under her commnnds or sanction ; but here was & succession of rooms which had been concealed from me, and so constructed aa if designed to be unknown to all but a few. I am sure that Si.. 146 MARIA MONK. lowing plan : I do not give the names or dates as real, but only to shew the form of entering them. Saint Mary delivered of a sod, March 16, 1834. Saint Clarice, „ daughter, April 2. Saint Matilda, „ daughter, April 30, &c. No mention was made in the book of the death of the children, though I well knew not one of them could be living at that time. Now I presume that the period the book embraced was about two years, as several names near the beginning I knew ; but I can form only a rough conjecture of the number of infants born, and murdered, of course, records of which it contained. I sup- pose the book contained at least one hundred pages, that one- fourth were written upon, and that each page contained fifteen distinct records. Several pages were devoted to the list of births. On this supposition there must have been a large number which I can easily believe to have been born there in the course of two years. What were the contents of the other books belonging to the tame case with that in which I looked into, I have no idea, having never dared to touch one of them ; I believe, however, th> t Jane Ray was well acquainted with them, knowing, as I do, her intelligence and prying disposition. If she could be brought to give her testimony, she would, doubtless, unfold many curious particulars now unknown. I am able, in consequence of a circum8<»<«nce which appeared accidental, to state with confidence the exact numb3r of persons in the convent one day of the week in which I left. This may be a point of some interest, as several secret deaths had occurred since my taking the veil, and many burials had been openly made in the chapel. I was appointed, at the time mentioned, to lay out the covers for all the inmates of the Convent, including the nuns in the cells. These covers, as I have said before, were Hnen bands to be bound around the knives, forks, spoons and napkins, for eating. These were for all the nuns and novices, and amounted to two hundred and ten. As the number of novices was then about thirty, I know that there must have been at that time about one hundred and eighty veiled nuns. I was occasionally troubled with a desire of escaping from the nunnery, and was much distressed whenever I felt so evil an imagination rise in my mind. I believed that it was a sin, a great sin, and did not fail to confess, at every opportunity, that I felt discontent. My confessors informed me th^t I was beset by an evil spirit, and urged me to pray against it. Still, however, every now and then I would think, *' Oh, if I get out I" x,1 MAB1A MOKK. 147 the an a I by ver, At length one of the priests, to whom I had confessed this sin infoimed me, for my oomfort, that he had begun to pray to St. Anthony, and hoped his intercession would bye and oye, drive away the evil spuit. My desire of escape wu4 partly excited by the fear of bringing an infant to the murderous hands of my companions, or of taking a potion whose violent effects I too weU knew. One evening, however, I found myself more filled with the der.ire of escape than ever ; and what exertions I made to dismiss the thought proved entirely unavailing. During evening prayers I became quite occupied with it ; and when the time for medi- tation arrived, instead of failing into a dose as I oflen did, iilthough I was a good deal fatigued, I found no difficulty in keeping awake. When this exercise was over, and the other nuns were about to retire to the sleeping room, my station being in the private sick room for the night, I withdrew to my post, which was in the little sitting room adjoining it. Here, then, I threw myself upon tne sofa, and being alone, reflected a few moments on the manner of escape which had occurred to me. The physician had arrived a little before, at half-past eight ; and I had now to accompany him, as usual, from bed to bed, with pen, ink, and paper, to write down his pre- scriptions for the direction of the old nun, who was to see them administered. What I wrote that evening I cannot now recollect, as my mind was uncommonly agitated ; but my customary way was to note down briefly his orders in this manner — Id. salts, St. Matilde. - 1 blister, St. Genevieve, &c., &c. I remember that I wrote three orders that evening, and then, having finished the rounds, I returned for a few minutes to the sitting room. There were two ways of access to the street from those rooms ; first, the more direct, from the passage adjoining the sick room down stairs, through a door, into the nunnery-yard, and through a wicket gate : that is the way by which the physician usually enters at night, and he is provided with a key for that pur- pose, it would have been unsafe, however, for me to pass out that way, because a man is kept continually in the yard, near the g.^te, who sleeps at night in a small hut near the door, to escape wlose observations would be impossible. My only hope, there- fore, was th?t I might gain my passage through the other way to which I must pu-^ through the sick room, then through a passage, or small room,usuul'v occupied by an old nun : another passage and staircase leading i^own to the yard, and a large gate opening m^ Ml 4-1 148 MAUIA MONK. into the cross street. I had no liberty ever to so beyond the sick-room and knew that several of the doors mi;;^ be fastened ! still I determined to try ; although I have often since been astonished at my boldness in undertaking what would expose me to so many hazards of failure, and to severe punishment if found out. It seemed as if I acted under some extraordinary impulse, which encouraged me to do what I should hardly at any other moment have thought of undertaking. I had sat but a short time upon the sofa, however, before I rose with a desperate determination to make the experiment. I therefore walked hastily across the sick room, passed into the nun*s room, walked by her in a great hurry ; and almost without giving her time to s|ttak or ihink, said — ** A message !" and in an instant was through the door, and in the next passage. I ^link there was another nun with her at the moment ; and it is probable that my hurried manner, and prompt intimr tion that I was sent on a pressing mission to the Superior, prevented them from enter- taining any suspicion of my intention. Besides, I had the written orders of the physician in my hand, which may have tended to mislead them ; and it was well known to some of the nuns that I had twice left the Convent and returned from choice ; 60 that I was probably more likely to bo trusted to remain than many of the others. The passage which I had now reached had several doors, with nil which I was acquainted ; that on the opposite side opened into a community room, T\'here I should probably have found some of the old nuns at that hour, and they would certainly have stopped me. On the left, however, was a large door, both locked and barred ; but I gave the door a sudden swing, that it might creak as lilt! as possible, being of iron. Down the stairs I hurried, and making my way through the door into the yard, stepped across it, unbarred the great gate, and was at liberty. n^T jt- N0TE3, FACTS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c. 'i ArFiDAViTg IK PROOF OF M188 MoNK's STATEMENTS.— On oago 136 We pro- mised to give the affidavit of Mr. Hilliker, and statoment of the Uev. Mr. Tappin. We subjoin the eame i— " The affecting circumstance in which Mr. Hilliker and his asBociatea fir8t discovered Miss Monk, after her arrival in New York, are briefly stated in the following affidavit. It is to this kind and humane gentleman that the world is indebted, under a benign Providence, for the preservation of Miss Monk'i testimony, by rescuing her from a premature grave, Into which she was then rapidly sinking, after having spent several days in th« forlorn aituation in which she was thus discovered. I env^ not the souoLbilitiea of that man who can rtiad it unmoved. 'John Hilliker, being duly sworn, doth depose and say- that one day early in the month of May, 1835, while shooting near the Third MAUIA MONK. 149 Avenue, opposite tho three-mile stono. in company with tlireo friends, I saw a woman Hitting in a field at a short distance, who attracted our attention. On reaching her we found hor sittin;; with her head down, and could not make her return any answer to iur questions. On raising her aat we saw that she was weeping. She was (>eased in an old calico frock, (I think of a greenish colour ,j with a checked apron, and an old black bonnet. After much delay and weeping, she began to answer my questions, but not until I had got my companions to leave us, and assured her that I was a married man, and disposed to befriend her. She then told me that her name was Maria, that she had been a nun in a nunnery in Montreal, frcm which she had made her escape on account of the treatment she had received from priests in that institution, whose licentious conduct she strongly intimated' to me. She mentioned some particulars concerning the convent and her escape. She S]K)ke particularly of a small room where she used to attend, until the physician entered to see the sick, when she accompanied him to write down his prescriptions ; and that she esoaned through a door which he sometimes entered. She added that she exchanged her dress after leaving the nunnery, and that she came to New York in company with a man, who left her as the steamboat arrived. She further stated that she expected soon to give birth to a child, having become pregnant in th^ convent : that she had no friend, and knew not whore to find one ; that she thought of destroying her life : and wished me to leave her— saying, that if ( should hear of a woman being found drowned in the East Ri«er, she earnestly desired me never to speak of her. I asked her if she had had any food that day, (o which she answered, no; and I {;ave her money to get some at the grocery of Mr. Cox, in the neighbourhood. She eft me, but I aftorwardb saw her in the fields, going towards the river; and after much urgency prevailed up^n her to go to a house where I thought she might be accommodated, offering to pay her expenses. Failing in this attempt, I persuaded her, with difficulty, to go to the Almshouse; and there we got her received, after I had promised to call and see her, as she said she had something of great con- flequeoce whijh she wished to communicate to me, and wished mo to write a letter to Montreal. She had every appearance of telling the truth ; so much so, that I have never for a moment doubted the truth of her story ; but told it to many persons of my acquaintance, with entire confidence in its truth. She seemed overwhelmed with grief, and in a very desperate state of mind. I saw her weep for two hours or more without ceasing ; and appeared very feeble when attempting to walk, so that two of us supported her by the arms. We observed, also, that she alwayj folded her hands under her apron when she walked, aa she has described tho nuns as doing in her ' Awful Disclosures." I called at the Alms- house gate several times and inquired for her ; but having forgotten half of her name, I oould not make it understood whom I wished to see, and did not see her until the laat week. When I saw some of the first extracts from her book in a newspaper, I was confident that they were parts of her story ; and when I read the conclusion of the work I hod not a doubt of it. Indeed, many things in the oourse of the book I was prepared for from what she had told me. When I found her I reooknised her immediately, although she did not know me at first, being in a very different dress. As soon as she was informed where she had seen me, she recognised mo. I have not found in the book anything inconsistent with what she had stated to me when I first saw her. When I first saw her in May, 1836, she had evidently souglit concealment. She had a letter in her hand, which she refused to let me see ; and when she found I was determined to remove her she tore it in small pieces, and threw them down. Several days after I visited the spot again and picked them up, to learn something of the contents, but could find nothing intelligible, except the first part of the signature, ' Maria.' Of the truth of her story I have not liic slightest doubt, and I think I never can until the nunnery is opened and examined. John Hillikkb. "Sworn before me this 14th March, 1836. _ , „ .. , " VBTUa Jehkivs, Communoner of DeecU. /;» y^. a - J ni^^:' rtii "^«i"S «■ 150 MARIA MONK. CHAPTER XX. Miss Monk's reception at New York— Priest's determined attempt to decoy her from the Asylum there — Iler various efforts to make a disclosure of her History — Fears of Death— Accouohmcnt— Concluding remarks. ;. From the preceding affidavits our readers will perceive in what condition Miss Monk reached New York. Shortly after her arrival there she was taken into an institution, where she was attended for some time, with a degree of kindness. But even here her enemies pursued her. A priest, who frequently visited the asylum, sent a message to her, desiring an interview ; which she stedfastly refused to grant. Enraged at her refusal to see him, Corroy sent a second demand for an interview, and in- timated that she need not think to escape his hands ; for, having ret^eiTed full power and authority from the Superior of the Hotel Dieu, he was determined to secure her, go where she might. i This information somewhat alarmed Maria Monk ; yet she still maintained her refusal to see the crafty villain, who would have again immured this helpless, unprotected female in the dun- geons of the Hotel Dieu, there to have met with a similar death to that of the unfortunate nun, St. Frances. The period of her accouchment was now fast approaching, and this she dreaded ; as she appeared to ha\^ no hopes of surviving that, to her, sorrowful evenf. And, in expectation of her fearful anticipations heing realised, she made up her mind to write out the events of her sad history, which she did, but afterwards com- mitted them to the flames — not because they were not trUe — but, being still a Catholic at heart, she feared to do injury to that cause which had so severely injured her. About two days previous to her accouchment, Maria Mor)k was V by herself, meditating on the event; and still thinking she was approaching the end of her days, she again determined upon making some disclosures. Accordingly, she spoke to one of the nurses of the hospital, named F — d ; told her the fears she had, thatshe should not live long; and that certain particulars she wished to divulge to some one, before she departed this life. Miss Monk mentioned a Mr. T- to whom she wished to make her confession ; but no opportunity offering itself, she did not do so, and having the next day, or the day following, passed throui^li the trial she so much feared ; and there being every appearance of surviving it, her resolution to make her disclosures was again shaken. But she had now further cause for alarm, and fear of persecu- MARIA MONK. 151 a tion from her enemies — the priests of Canada. She was now motlier, and had a child to care for — a sad proof of the good (?) effects of priestly celibacy. And could she reasonably expect that the Priest Phelan would run the risk of exposure by the sight of hi» own child growing up before him. No ; were it possible, he would gladly and quickly have destroyed all traces of the innocent child and her injured mother. It was only when symptoms of approaching dissolution pre- sented themselves, that she meditated a disclosure of the events recorded in this volume. Miss Moiik had conjectured that all danger was over ; but she tells us that very distressing symptoms seized her ; and with them a fresh desire to make a confession ; and these symptoms increasing, she requested the attendance of Mr. Tappin, to whom she related some portions of her history. '* Her object," says Mr. T., " did not appear to be to criminate others, but to confess her own guilt." Her fears of death were again dispelled, heiulh being restored. Miss Monk now began to exhibit a greate* readiness to receive instruction than hitherto she had done, and having a Bible presented to her by some kind individuals, who surrounded her, she eagerly searched it to know the will of that God whom she had so fearfully disobeyed. After the appearance of her book, numberless attempts were made by the priests of Montreal to abduct her, with a view of ridding themselves of so great an enemy to their cause. They also published a book in reply to Maria Monk's, entitled, " Aw- ful Exposure of an Atrocious Plot, formed by certain individuals against ;he Clergy and Nuns of Lower Canada, through the in- tervention of Maria Monk ;" in which they vainly attempted, by sophistry, lies, and deceit, to disprove her statements. The style and writing rf the book is clmracterised as vulgar and wretched in the extreme ; and from good authority we 1 irn that the said book, or a great quantity of them, were sold tbi little more than waste paper — a proof of the Canadians' opinion of their abilities ! And it is from this mass of rubbish, that a certain Catholic periodical of mean appearance — named ** The Lartvp^ ("f^usere : WhaVs the me of a lamp without any light in it ?) has been making extracts to prove the untruthfulness of Maria Monk's Dis- closures. But, where is the man or woman, with one jot of com- mon sense, but can see all through this ? Does not our every day's experience of what Catholicism, and its agents are doing in our own land, prove what a debasing and degrading scheme it is? Robbery and fraud characterizes all her agents, from the cardinal, in his broad-brimmed hat and red stockings, (how characteristic of his employments,) to the poor wretch who roams the streets and alleys, with bare head ana feet. Englishmen ! 1*1 11 1*1 l*i I 152 MARIA MONK. will ye sit still, and sec these wolves, in lambs' clothing, come amongst your flock and destroy them ? Will ye let them have a cathedral and convent at Smithfield — where they may again enact those awful tragedies, that have gained them a name they shall never lose ? We think we hear you say, No. Then |ietition the Parliament that all convents and monasteries within the British dominions, shall be open at all times for inspection, by officers appointed for that purpose. Think you not, that they would soon find their way into your house, if they had any idea that you were defrauding the Revenue, by working an illicit still ? Certainly, they would. Are not the lives of our fellow-creatures of more value ? None can tell what is going on within the dark walls that encircle those wretched abodes, which are closed to all but its sanctimoi) is priests. But to return. The priests of Montreal, in their book, attempt to prove that Maria Monk never inhabited the Hotel Dieu Nun- nery at all ; but that she was nothing better than a strolling prostitute, and had been picked up by some Protestants, who were not much hotter than herself; in order that she might be made the hero of their book. But we refer our readers to the testimony of Dr. Chapin, given at page 73. He visited the Nunnery, for the purpose of examining the truth of Maria Monk's book. The reader has there seen what conclusion he came to. But did the inhabitants of the Nunnery deny that Maria Monk ever lived there ? No : they admitted it. But they said she was of a bad character, and partly deranged. Dr. Chapin's inform- ant bad seen her tied to a bed-post like a dog / If then, they thus contradict themselves on one point, are we not justified in supposing they would do so in all. For remember, reader, the Catholic creed permits a man to take a solemn oath to any lie, if the swearing to that lie doth appear in any way calculated to benefit the church. In closing up this chapter, we would beg of our readers to give the book an impartial reading; and when they have done so, we feel assured that their verdict will be in favor of Maria Monk ; whose history must ever stand as a damning witness against Catholicism and the Conventual system. ■ 'H' I'.h # :: m '-h-. MARIA MQITK. 163 APPENDIX. r.r Wk shall now proceed to give extracts from various public journals, both English and American, in which abundance of evidence is given to prove, beyond a doubt, not only the truth- fulness of Maria Monk's disclosures, but also the false and hate- ful characters of those who oppose her. T'S^t? ?!- From the .American Protestant Vindioator. \ t i>.", ** It was expected that aft r Maria Monk's ' Disclosures,* on artful attempt would be ma'^ i to invalidate her testimony — which was done secretly, after he escape from the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, by so altering the r-'^parance of th;* institution by planking, and bricking, andstonin**, as to deceive Col. Stone, who was then requested to examine it for himself and the world. The Colonel misrepresented what he saw, he was deceived regarding those alterations by the inmates, who dragged him, as it were, by force through the building during his examination, which was per- formed in the amazingly short space of only a few hours. But time is the grand unraveller of mysteries. On the appearance of the book of Miss Monk, the hoodwinked people of Montreal were so surprised and stupified at finding that the immaculate' purity of the Hotel Dieu had been so disparaged that they forgot to think seriously on the subject — but, understanding that the story hu : ;:ained almost general belief abroad, they, at last, were led to t.Oijv'Cture that perhaps it was partiality that prevented them from believing it at home. General attention, therefore, in Montreal, was directed towards that edifice — and those residing in its immediate vicinity cast a retrospective glance over what they had seen transacted there between the time at which the * Disclosures ' were published, and the visit of Col. Stone. The result of this investigation has lately been given on the spot to the Rev. Jas. P. Miller, of New York, who visited that city for the purpose of hearing that the truth was gradually coming to light. The neighbours informed Mr. Miller that about the time it was rumoured that she had exposed the institution, a mysterious pile of planks, twenty-five feet in height, had been 154 MARIA MONK. placed mystericusly in the yard, which were wonderfully and gradually used in progressing some improvements in the build- ing — for they were neitlier employed outside nor hauled away. " Whatever may be the fact with regard to Maria Monk's alleged disclosures; those of our people who have read your papers are satisfied in one point : That Mr. Stone's* credibility, as a witness, has been shamefully impeached ; that his examina- tion of the Nunnery, was a mere sham ; that he was either the dupe of Jesuitical imposture, or that he is himself a fond im- postor ; that he has been unwilling or ignorantly befooled ; and unless he has had a tangible reward, that he has * got his labour for his pains.' " My wife who spent her childhood in Montreal, says : that she and her schoolmates, when walking the streets near the nun- nery, often used to wonder if the famous subterranean passage was under the place where they then stood ; and yet, forsooth, no person in Canada ever before heard of it ! Whatever may be the fact in relation to those ' Disclosures,' we needed not your paper to satisfy us either that Jesuits must be as holy as the 'Blessed Virgin Mother' herself, c* those conventicles of un- protected females are scenes of the most damning character.— A Protestant. Si&A wsiij ;fi'? From the American Citizen. ''Miss Monk's character has been grossly assailed by Protestants as well as Komariists ; and many accusations which are known to be false by those acquainted with facts, are now believed by many persons who pin their faith on the sleeves of others. " Difficult of belief as many persons declare Miss Monk's Dis- closures to be, they are not a whit more so than many heretofore made on Roman Catholic authority, concerning Nunneries in Europe. Indeed the latter afford most powerful confirmation of the former. — Who has forgotten the remarkable declaration made by the Jesuit editor of the Boston Pilot, which he offered to con- firm by an oath — that a large part of Miss Monk's book was translated from an old Spanish or Portuguese book called ' the Gates of Hell opened V ** Whatever incredulity, however, there may be on the ques- tion of her truth, the new volume will furnish much employment for Miss Monk's opponents. It contains a great amount of internal * This Col. Stone, a pretended Protestant,, appears to have beeti one of the greatest opponents that Maria Monk had to contend with ; but the reader will plainly perceive by this, and nuniefoun other documents, which we shall insert in the following pages, relative to the conduct and character of this gentleman, (?) that no importance whatever is to be attached to any of his statements. MARIA MONK. 155 by Dis- bre in of ade con- was tiie jrnal snaii evidence in her favour, which is that kind of evidence commonly most difficult to be overthrown. At the same time, it offers many points of connection between things within and without the Nun- nery, respecting which living and accessible witnesses will doubt- less be able to testify." Extracts from the Long Island Star oj Feb. 29th. " Since the publication of our last paper, we have received a communication from Messrs. Howe and Bates, of New York, the publishers of Miss Monk's * Awful Disclosures.' It appears that some influences have been at work in that city, adverse to the free examination of the case between her and the priests of Canada ; for thus far the newspaj^ers have been most entirely closed against every thing in her defence, while most of them have published false charges against the book, some of a prepos- terous nature, the contradiction of which is plain and pal- pable. ♦ • ♦ " Returning to New York, she then first resolved to publish her story, which she has recently done, after several intelligent disinterested persons had satisfied themselves, by much exami- nation, that it is true. " When it became known in Canada that this was her in- tention, six affidavits were published in some of the newspapers, intended to destroy confidence in her character ; but these were found very contradictory in several important points, and in others to afford undesigned confirmation of statements before made by her. ^^ ^4w ** On the publication of her book, the New York Catholic Diary, the Truth Teller, the Green Banner, and other papers, made virulent attacks upon it, and one of them proposed that the publishers should bo * lynched.' An anonymous handbill was also circulated in New York, declaring the work a malignant libel, got up by Protestant clergymen, and promising an ample refutation of it in a few days. This was re-published in the Catholic Diary, &c., with the old Montreal affidavits, which latter were also distributed through New York and Brooklyn ; and on the authority of these, several Protf^stant newspapers denounced the work as false and malicious. " Another charge, quite inconsistent with the rest, was also made, not only by the leading Roman Catholic papers, but by several others at second hand — viz., that it was a mere copy of an old European work. This had been promptly denied by the publishers, with the offer of 100 dollars reward for any book at all resembling it. i\ 1 M 156 MARIA MONK. • ' " Yet, such is the resolution of some, and the unbelief of others, that it is impossible for the publishers to obtain insertion for the replies in the New York papers generally, and they have been unsuccessful in an attempt in Philadelphia. " This is the ground on which the following article has been offered to us, for publication in the Star. It was offered to Mr. Schneller, a Roman Priest, and Editor of the Catholic Diary, for insertion in his paper of Saturday before last, but refused, although written expressly as an answer to the affidavits and charges his previous number had contained. This article has also been re- fused insertion in a Philadelphia daily paper, after it had been satisfactorily ascertained that there was no hope of gaining ad- mission for it into any of the New York papers. " It should be stated, in addition, that the authoress of the book, Maria Monk, is in New York, and stands ready to answer any questions, and submit to any inquiries, put in a proper manner, and desires nothing so strongly as an opportunity to prove before a court the truth of her story. She has already found several persons of respectability who have confirmed some of the facts, important and likely to be attested by concurrent evidence ; and much further testimony in her favour may be soon expected by the public. *' With these facts before them, intelligent readers will judge for themselves. She asks for investigation, while her opponents deny her every opportunity to meet the charges made against her. Mr. Schneller, after expressing a wish to see her, to the publishers, refused to meet her anywhere, unless in hirown house ; while Mr. Quarter, another Roman Catholic priest, called to see her, at ten o*clock one night, accompanied by another naan, without giving their names, and under the false pretence of being bearers of a letter from her brother in Montreal." Reply to the Montreal Affidavits, refused 'publication by the Catholic Diary, 8fc. (Tp the Editdr of the Catholic Diary). " ' ' '' ' " Sir. — In your paper of last Saturday you published six affidavits from Montreal, which are calculated, so far as they are believed, to discredit the truth of the ' Awful Disclosures' of Maria Monk, a book of which we are the publishers. We address the following remarks to you, with a re({uest that you will publisli them in the ' Catholic Diary,* that your readers may have the means of judging for themselves. If the case be so plain a one as you seem to supf)08e, they will doubtless perceive more plainly the bearing and force of the evidence you present, when they e: MARIA MONK. m linly I they see it brought into oollision with that which it is designed to overthrow. " First. We have to remark, that the affidavits which you publish might have been furnished you in this city, without the trouble or delay of sending to Montreal. They have been here two or three months, and were carefully examined about ihat period by persons who were acquainted with Maria Monk's story, and were desirous of ascertaining the truth. After obtaining further evidence from Canada, these affidavits were decided to contain strong confirmation of various points in her story, then already written down, only part of which has yet been published. Second. It is remarkable that of these six affidavits, the first is that of Dr. Robertson, and all the rest are signed by him as Justice of the Peace ; and a Justice, too, who had pre- viously refused to take the affidavit of Maria Monk. Yet, un- known to himself, this same Dr. R., by incidents of his own stating, corroborates some very important parts of Miss Monk's statements. He says, indeed, that he has ascertained where she was a part of the time when she professes to have been in the Nunnery. But his evidence on this point is merely hearsay, and he does not even favour us with that. ** Third. One of the affidavits is that of Miss Monk's mother, who claims to be a Protestant, and yet declares, that she pro- Eosed to send her infant grandchild to a Nunnery ! She says er daughter has long been subject to fits of insanity, (of which, however, we can say, no traces are discoverable in New York ;) and has never been in a Nunnery since she was at school in one, while quite a child. She, however, does not mention where her daughter has spent any part of the most important years of her life. A large part of her affidavit, as well ns several others, is taken up with matter relating to one of the persons who accom- panied Miss M. to Montreal last c u»imer, and has no claim to be regarded as direct evidence for u/ against the autheu '^ of her book. woy il-^^i^uu-^iUi , ■?'S';iiM= " Fourth. The affidavit of Nancy M'Gan is signed w cross, as by one ignorant of writing; and she states that she visited a house of ill fame, (to all appearance alone), although, as she asserts, to bring away Miss M. Her testimony, therefore, does not present the strongest claims to our confidence. Besides, it is known that she has shewn great hostility to Miss Monk, i.: the streets of Montreal \ and she would not, it is believed, have had much influence on an intelligent court or jury, against Miss M., in that the leaa hat city, if the latter had been fortunate enough to obtain _ I investigation into her charges, which, as Dr. R. mentions, she has declared to be the express object of her visit to that city, in the last summer, and in which she failed, after a month's m exertion. 158 MARIA MONK. ** Fifth. The affidavit of Mr. Goodenough is Contradicted in one point by the letter of Mr. Richley, a Wesleyan minister, which you insert, and contains little else of any importance to this or any other case. ♦ • • "Sixth. You copied in a conspicuous manner from a Catholic paper in Boston, a charge against the book, the ground- lessness 01 which has been exposed in some of the New York papers, viz., that large parts of it were ' Word for word, and letter for letter, (names ouly altered), copied from a book pub- lished some years ago in Europe, under the title of ' The Gates of Hell opened.* We have not seen in your paper any correction of this aspersion, although the assertion of it has placed you in a dilemma ; for, if such weri) the fact, as you asserted, the Mon- treal affidavits would have little application to the case. Besides, that book having proceeded from Catholics, and relating, as was intimated, to scenes in European Convents, divulged by witnesses not chargeable with prejudices against them, is to be taken for true with other names ; and therefore the charge of extravagance or improbability, which is so much urgea against our book, is entirely nullified, without appealing to other sources of informa- tion, which cannot be objected to. " But before closing, allow us to remark that you, who claim so strongly the confidence of your readers in the testimony of witnesses in Montreal, who speak only of things collateral to the main subject in question, must be prepared to lay extraordinary weight on evidence of a higher nature, and must realise some- thing of the anxiety with which we, and the American public generally, we believe, stand ready to receive the evidence to be displayed to the eye and to the touch, either for or against the solemn declaration of Miss Monk, whenever the great test shall be applied to, which she appeals, viz., the opening of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal. Then, sir, and not till then, will the great question be settled — is our book true or false ? Affidavits may possibly be multiplied, although you say ' Here, then, is the whole 1' Dr. Robertson may be again called to testify, or receive testimony, as Justice of the peace, — but the question is not, what do people believe or think outside of the Convent ? but ' What has been done in it V " By the issue of this investigation, Miss Monk declares she is ready to stand or fall. '* You speak, sir, of the * backwardness ' of persons to appear in defence of Miss Monk's book. We promise to appear as often on the subject as you are willing to publish our :,vruimunioations. In one of the paragraphs you publish, our book is spoken of as one of the evils arising from a ' free press.' We think, sir, that 'a free press* is exposed to less condemnation through the MARIA MONK. 159 * Awful Disclosures,' than the ' close nunneries * which it is de- signed to expose. " Respectfully, &c." _4' New York, Feb. 22, 1836." The above was afterward copied in other papers. The follow- ing certificate appeared in tne Protestant Vindicator, and other papers, in M » ctors, fthe lents. Eition, ice 18 ated; And es in ction been node 11 as tilde btcn- tion. dfor n, at the the MARIA MONK. 161 Inquisition was at their command, and the civil power was their J'ackall and their hysena, thev hare been obliged to pay some ittle regard to the opinion or Protestants, and the dread of expo- sure. We therefore repeat the solemn indubitable truth — that the facts which are stated by Maria Monk, respecting the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, Montreal, are true as the existence of the priests and nuns — that the character, principles and practices of the Jesu- its and uuns in Canada, are most accurately delineated — that popish priests and sisters of charity in the United States, are their faithful and exact counterparts— 'that many female schools kept by the papist teachers are nothing more than places of decoy through which young women, at the most delicate age, are ensnared into the power of the Roman priests — and that the toleration of the monastic system in the United States and Britain, the only two countries in the world, in which that unnatural abomination is now extending its withering influence, is high treason against God and mankind. If American citizens and i3riti5h Christians, after the appalling developments which have been made, permit (he continuance of that prodigious wickedness which is insepara- ble from nunneries and the celibacy of popish priests, they will ere long experience that divine castigation which is justly due to transgressors who wilfully trample upon all the anpointments of God, and who subvert the foundation of national discord, and extinguisli the comforts of domestic society." i INTERVIEW OF COL. WILLIAM STONE, WITH THE EX-NUNS, MARIA. MONK AND MISS PATRIDGE. :'lf:Jf-- I J' Thb following account of an interview between Mr. W. Stone, and the ex-nuns, is extracted from the " American Protestant Vindicator," and may be interesting to our readers ; inasmuch as it shews the ungentlemanly character and conduct of this staunch friend of the priests, from whose coffers, doubtless, he received a golden reward for his duplicity. " Col. Stone, one of the Editors of the * New York Commercia Advertiser,* announcv^d in his paper, that he had recently visited Montreal, and had explored the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, and that he iwould give bis rcdders in the next number of the paper, his opinion of Mara Monk's * Awful Disclosures." He was waited upon by one ct the undersigned, and invited to have an interview Nos. 11 & 12, M m 162 MARIA MONK. with Miss Monk, as he had never seen her, before publishing his opinion respecting her book ; but he declined, as he had always done before. Being again urged by others, he finally consented to see the ex-nuns at the house of a friend. An account of this interview he published, which we feel constrained to say is almost a total misrepresentation of what occurred on that occasion. The* interview was brief, and we regret to say, exceedingly unpleasant, arising from the ungentlemanly conduct of Col. Stone. He was considerably agitated when first introduced ; to remove which a few questions were put to him respecting the Nunneries of Mon- treal. He abruptly replied, that he did not come there to be questioned ; but to hear us converse with the nuns. A dead si- lence ensued. He soon, however, asked Miss Patridge a question respecting alterations in the Convent ; to which she replied, and then asked him one ; but he ordered her to ask him no questions t After asking her one or two more questions, in a very repulsive manner, he pronounced her an impostor, very much to the aston- ishment of all present ; inasmuch as they were unable to perceive any ground for such an opinion ; and much less, if possible, for the coarse and blustering manner in which it was uttered. He then questioned Miss Monk for some length of time, concerning a book of records of births, &c., which she states in her ' Disclo- sures,* she once saw in the Superior*s room. She stated to him that she never saw the book but once, and then only for a minute or two ; and that her recollections were now so indif.tinct that she was incapable of giving him any r^efinite information respecting it. He pressed the matu<;r, however, until he drew from her an opinion that several pages were written over ; from which he made certain deductions, and applied them to his own declaration, that there were but welve nuns in the convent capable of becoming mothers ; and thence inferred a gross absurdity. When asked his reason for declaring th^t there had been but thirty-six nuns in the convent at a time, for several years, he declined giving any.^ He asked Miss Monk another question respecting trap doors leading into the cellars ; but she understood him as asking about trap doors in the cellar and answered him accordingly ; where- upon he declared that she and Miss Fatridge had never been in the Nunnery — that they were both of them lying impostors ; and ought forthwith to be discarded. He then arose and left tho room, refusing to give any information as to what he saw in the > Hotel Dieu, or to receive any evidence which the gentlemen pre- sent might o£fer in support of the truth of the ' Awful Disclosures.* Thus ended the interview, very much to the grief and difP) "H)int- ment of all present. " Col. Stone states in his account of this interview, that * their (the nun's) imposture, wis in ten minutes rendered as apparent .rV'^' MARIA MONK. 163 re- in nd ho the re- eir 3llt As the sun at noon-day.' Now we declare that we saw nothing in connection with the interview that was rendered as apparent as noou-day, except it were Col. Stone's ill manners, connected with his fixed determination that the nuns should be impostorg, and their friends silly fools. But where did the Col. obtain such wis- dom as to enable him thus to accomplish in ten minutes, what thousands of others have been unable to do for more than a year past ? It would seem from his narrative that he derived it from Komish Bishops, priests, nunf^, and their advocates. They told him thus and thus, and he of course believed them ; for all was exceedingly fair, open and generous. Had Col. Stone read the 'Awful Disclosures,' together with Miss Reed's * Six Months in a Convent,' he might have learned the nature of the wisdom thus taught him. We advise the Col. to read those books; and then, perhaps, in relation to these Popish Convents, he will not appear ' wiser in his own conceit than seven men that can render a reason.' ** Before closing this communication, we beg leave to offer a few remarks respecting the Colonel's report from Canada, tvif) '* 1. Col. Stone has been repeatedly requested to publish arti- cles confirmatory of the * Awful Disclosures;' but has always de- clined ; assigning as his reason the opposition of Mr. Hall, his partner; together with the fact that they had a large number of subscribers in Canada, many of whorii would be displeased. Some time since, while Mr. iiallwas in Canada, th^ colonel penned and published a few sentencer which implied strong confidence in the truth of the * Disclo-* a* It produced considerable sen- sation in Montreal ; so that three subscribers came to Mr. Hall, and requested that their paper might be discontinued. What was the result ? Mr. Hall soon returned to New York, and tl Com- mercial 'intovmed its readers, that the Awjiil Disclosures t j all a humbug ! Soon after this, the Colonel visited Canada, whence he obtained the materials of his report. '* 2. The Colonel informs us that he heard of but two believers in the * Disclosures' in Montreal, and one of them he basely in- sinuates, ' was afrair? " -sit the Nunnery, lest he should be forced by actual demoi. i.acion to change his opinion I' The one referred' to here, he tells us, is the Rev. Mr. Clary, of Montreal. Now Mr. Clary states in a letter to one of the undersigned, that Mr. Jones called on him, and informed him that a permit had been obtained from the Bishop, for him to visit the Nunnery, in company with Colonel Stone and others, and that he declined, as- signing as his reason, that he * thought fools enough had already been made by attempting to examine the Nunnery in the absence if Maria Monk ; a permission for whom, in connection with her Inends in New York, to explore that convent, he had sought for M 2 164 MARIA MONK. in vain.* The wisdom of Mr. Clary*8 opinion, we think Colonel Stone will learn by bitter experience, before he completes his advocacy of the Montreal priests, nuns and convents. His state- ment as to the number of believers in Maria Monk*s * Disci ?>sure8' in Montreal, is adapted to make a false impression. An et teemed clergyman of this city, who not long since spent several days in Montreal, gives it as his opinion, that the majority of the Protest- ants there believe that most, if not all, the vices spoken of by Maria Monk, are practised in the Hotel Nunnery. This they believe independently of what she says. Even Mr. Perkins says m one of his letters, ' that licentiousness is practised there, there can be no question.* If this be so, we would ask if the consequences spoRRn of by Maria Monk do not naturally follow. ' w. xtki, Colv-nel has much to say in his own praise respecting the fidelity and scrutiny of his examinations ; especially uf the cellar walls, which he carefully examine! with his * iron pointed cane.** He tells us that he discovered in one of the cellars which he explored, ' what Maria calls a great gloomy iron door,' which excited his suspicions that perhaps there might be cells, poor nuns, gags, &c., behind it. He ordered Pat to open it, and Pat opened it, and lo I all was light, and he fouL'l himself introduced into a cellar which he had before examined. Now we would ask the Colonel how it happened that he did not, amidst his uncom- moA sagacity, discover this great iron door while examining the latter cellar? What, af' • a close exan. ition of a cellar, not be able to discover a huge iron door ? Wonderfu 1 sagacity I How does the Colonel know but what ther^ 7/%v« a- -AAV If TAtar 4« vr MARIA MONK. 167 — and those too of equal intelligence and respectability with any he saw, and lonjj residents here — who are of the same opinion. And although his examination and re^x rt may gratify a portion even of the Protestant population here, they will be viewed by others as an entire deception. He .ui.i nothmg about the recent building and repairing of stone walls within the enclosure of the convent, and which everybody who wishes can see ; nor the new wall in the building as mentioned privately by one of the former examiners — nor does he tell us that the well in the cellar was dug this summer, nor whether or not it is in exactly the same place that the cemetery, or hole for smothered nuns and infants is said to have been, nor whether the * piles of potatoes ' in the cellar, were alwayt there, or were put there this season, nor what was under them. But ' the great gloomy iron doors,' and ' the large jugs,' it seems, are still to be seen. '* It appears that such an examination is a mere burlesque-— and if I have * complained ' heretofore, I have no less cause for so doing now. Why should Protestants, who profess to believe that the Catholic church is the very * Mother of Harlots,' under- take their defence, and not rather ' come out of her, and be not partakers of her sins, that they receive not of her plagues ?" "D. CLARY." DR. BROWNLEE'S REPLY TO MR. STONE. From the New York Journal of Commerce. 1. Mr. 81ocum has in your columns, fastened on Mr. Stone no less than sixteen falsifications, or positive untruths, in three pages of his pamphlet. This will pollute him rather more, than * the meddling with pitch,' as he says in his last piece of Oct. 21. What must the public think of this veritable investigator ? 2. On his first visit he was denied admittance into the nun- neiy. The main reason is obvious to all unprejudiced persons. It was to be duly prepared by the inmates for successfully playing off the hoax. It required some * redden up,' as a Scotcmnan says, before the Colonel could be satisfactorily deceived. The nunnery underwent a long preparation before the hoax was duly played off on the famous Jive last summer. 3. He gravely tells us Protestants that * Bishop M'cDonald, is — ^for a Catholic, not intolerant : he allows his people to read the Bible, ' and gives away all he can obtain for that object,' Let ote how easily the good Colonel courts to be hoaxed. ■*\nr\li/ :^:^ 168 MARIA MONK. I refer the public to the ten Rules of che Council of Trent, — De Libris prohibitis. By Rule 4th, the Bible is positively prohibited to all laymen, in their vernacular tongue. And this reason ia assigned, ' because the reading of it will cause more injury to arise than good.* See the Canons Cone. Trid. ; and Cramp's Text book of P<^ry, pp. 60, 447. Hence Bishop M*c.O. dare not give away, nor even permit any of his priests, to give away Bibles. If ne did, he subjects himself to the papal curse, and expulsion from his office. How simple Col. S. is in giving cur- rency to the bishop*8 imposture ! 4. Mr. S. says, p. 23, " Every door of every room, closet and pantry, was readily opened at my request; and there was no apart- ment in either story, which I did not examine with the closest scrutiny," &c. In p. 24, he says, he came ** to a long attic room," — " Miss W, had forgot to bring the key ! 1" The careful investigator, of course, did not get in. The key was conT?eniently forgotten ! And the gallant man could really not send '* the lady " down stairs for it. He did not enter it : he did not " ex- amine it with the closest scrutiny." No ; but he gives us his sage opinion ! He supposed such and such a thing ; he looked care- fully in. Yes, good easy man, he looked in ! Yet he tells us that " every door of every room was opened to him : and not an i.partment of either story was left without being closely scruti- nized !" What an accurate investigator ! 5. There was another most suspicious place : it was no doubt, M. Monk's ** Purgatory." He asked for the key : it was denied ; the place was not opened to him. " It was less ancient than the other wood work I" O yes j and yet no alterations were seen there. Moreover, this room was a dark place j there was no window, there was only a square hole cut through the boards ! Now hear our grave and successful investigator. He climbed up, and " thi'ust his head through ;" and to see well he must have thrust his head and neck in, even up to the very shoulders. Now, we all know that Col. Stone has a very large head and very broad shoulders ; and long may he enjoy them ! Now, with his head and chouldcrs fairly m, and blocking up " the dark hole," how could he in the name of common sense, see the trap doors, crannies, sliding doors, and awful furniture of this awful looking place ? I defy even the sharpest eyes of a cat to see what was m this dark place ! Yet the Colonel says, he saw all within, certainly and infiJlibly. 6. In p. 27, Mr. Stone tries to convey the idoa, that Maria Monk's " diagrams of tiic interior of the Convent," which he has laid down on a vastly extensive scale, resemble the interior of the Magdalen Asylui>i of Mrs. McDonall. That is, the interior of the vast pile of the jluttl Dieu Nunnery, is made to resemble a X:r. »» MABIA MONK. m imsiW two story wooden building, containing a few rooms, proba- bly six or eight ! This is as ludicrous as another part of the priests' fiction 7. Every body has detected the Coloners false step in p. 28. He stumbled, at last, on ** a dark, gloomy, iron door." He in- sisted upon its being opened. It was at last swung round on its massive hinges, " and lo ! we wer e l et into the day light, on the other side, in a store room which we examined before 1 " And how, in the name of common sense, did not Col. Stone de- tect this awful door of iron when he was in that self same store room before? He declares to us that he had examined that store room before : and yet he did not see that iron door at all ! Every school boy will say, ** there may be several other doors in Jike manner not seen at all by this pains-taking investigator !" ' 8. He advocates in p. 29, the exclusive religious privilege of Boman Catholics, denied to Protestants ; namely that of having shut up and bolted seminaries of religious and civil instruction. Not even parents and guardians can be admitted into these secret pandemoniums. They cannot see their children and wards, except only through grates ! '■ 9. Col. Stone has, in p. 81, ventured to assert, "that every nun has her key at her side ; their restraint is voluntary ; they can break their vow and retire, when they please." Here he confounds the novice, with the veiled nun. Every man but one profoundly ignorant of popish canons and nun*s vows, does know, that their vows bind them for life. That an attempt to escape, does suWect the detected culprit to ii stant death ! ' 10. Mr. Stone fairly commits himself by saying that "thirty- six nuns make the whole number of inmates in the Hotel Dieu Nunnery." When asked by us, what authority he had to limit them to that number, he actually refused to answer. We ask him now again. We have reason to believe that there are seven- ty-three now there. ' 11. He simply affirms, without evidence, that M. Monk " never was a nun." I produce the testimony of Mrs. H., whom I know personally, the daughter of a wealthy and respectable merchant in Montreal. I have heard her declare what is now solemnly given in evidence in M. Monk's book : see appendix p. 238. She was M. Monk's schoolmate, and does know from ocular demonstration that Maria Monli was a nun. I also know Mr. Miller, who has given his testimony on oath, that Mrs. Monk the mother, declared to him, in 1833, that Maria Monk, her daughter was an inmate of the Nunnery. See additional evidence in the appendix of the second edition, which I have no room to quote. ' a {.■^ituiiitrii^jir:. ^»' 170 MARIA MONK. 12. Mr. S. denies that an^ alterations whateyer haT^^ been made in the said nvjonery. ^ ow, it would have been well; had this rash and impetuous narrator said with the usual modesty of humankind, '^' so far as I sawthe interior, noalterations are made.** But as a reckless special pleader^ brow beating his readers, he sweepingly says " no alterations whateyer haye been made in this Nunnery. My correspondent, Mr. B., merchant in Montreal^ has re- peatedly assured me, that it is a notorious fact, to all those who liye in the streets opposite the Nunnery, that extensive alterations of some kind must haye been going on for the last ten months. This is eyident, say they, from the quantity of timber, stones and mortar publicly laid down and carried into the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. I shall, at present, add only the testimony of a civil officer, of the British government res^di::g in Montreal. Here is the declaration which must set aside half a dozen explorers under the special employ of the Jesuits . " This Nunnery which I have known thirty-two years, is so much altered in the in- terior, that one would not now know it from the interior/* Yet the superficial inlooker of " three hours/* demands credence to the contrary, from an enlightened community ! I conclude by again repeating two things : 1. The public will never be satisfied with exparte examina- tion. Let the New York Committee, with Maria Monk as a guide, and with an able architect, thoroughly to explore, be ad- mitted during their own time to examine this Nunnery, com- Sletely. Nothing but this can set the matter at rest ; decide f . Monk to be an impostox or a true witness ! Beckless asser- tions of the priest's favorites won't do it. 2. I re-echo my question, and entreat the public to repeat it until Mr. Stone shall answer it : " How many rooms, and apart- ments, and cellars did you visit in the Hotel Dieu Nunnery ?'* Let him not be allowed to keep silence. Let every citizen clamo- rously demand an answer from this positive and reckless asserter. Let him answer how many ; then we can convict him. If he re- fuses an answer, then is he conscious that he knows little about the Nunnery ! I am, gentlemen, your's, &c., W. C. Brownleb. October 27, 18S6. '^'Jp.U ■i MABIA MONK. 171 SOME FURTHER PROOFS OP THE EXISTENCE OP THE SUBTERRANEOUS PASSAGE; JND OF THE WICKED PRAOTICES OF THE PRIESTS AND NUNS s:v. INHABITING THE HOTEL DIEU CONVENT. £V (From the Anerican Protestant Vindicator, November 2, 1836 J -^ Mr. Jones, editor of the L'Ami du Peuple of Montreal, and Mr. Stone, of New York, his accomplice in deceiving the public, have both declared that " No subterranean passage between the Seminary and the Hotel Dieu Convent, was ever seen or heard of !" We have not only denied their statements, but have re- ferred to a narrative published in March, 1836, as ample proof. In addition to which, the Rev. Mr. "Wilks, of Montreal, has also testified to the fact, and other gentlemen have declared that they heard of that underground medium of CQmmunication at various periods, many years since. "We have averred that the Boston Recorder did, about the first of May, 18^/5, publish an account of the subterranean passage from tne Seminary to the Hotel Dieu Convent, with other mat- ters respecting the Canadian Jesuits, of a similar purport to our recent developments. We have appealed to Mr. Hallock, editor of the New York Journal of Commerce, for the truth of the fact. He will not deny it. And we call upon the editor of the Bosian Recorder to look over hia file of the year 1826, and tell us honest- ly, without any of his usual metaphysical, quibbling nor/jense, about a subject with which he is not conversant ; and just to an- swer in one word — yes oe no — ^Was not the subterranean passage between the Seminary and the Hotel Dieu Convent of Montre^, heard of in Boston, in the year 1826 ? And was not the article, published in the Boston Recorder, and copied into the Canadian papers ; and did it not raise a storm of indignation, even greater than now exists ? That statement was censured as an injury to the character of the province abroad, and as such ought not to have been published, and the life of the person who sent it to Boston, was publicly threatened, could it have been discovered-— but no man had the efirontery to deny the facts. We proceed, however, to decide the point concerning the past and present existence of the subterranean avenue between the priest's habitation and the residence of the nuns in Montreal by testimony which none will attempt to invalidate. TliP ' ' ------ I _r TTi.i__ in a -Ir. Thomas Kogrtn, MASIA MONK. 119 lery, the the the ards ftman ,thc the and r.(iu, a member of the Methodist Episcopal Chapel in New York, who himself was once a Papist, is so positive and direct, that the de- nials of Mr Jones, and his brother in deceitfulness, Mr. Stone, are of no more value than a Reman priest's blessing. ^ "'■■"■■■ [copy.] ■ " New York. 26th October, 1836. " Thomas Hoqak, of the city of New York, being duly affirmed, doth say, —that in the year 1824!, he was a resident of the city of Montreal, in Lower Canada : and that at that period, the existence of a "subterranean passage be- tween the Seminary in Notrs Dame Street, and the Hotel Dieu Convent, was a matter of the most public notoriety ; and that he himself has been in that passage, having entered it from the door of the Seminarv. And the said Uogan doth further depose, that to his own personal knowledge, tno Roman priests were constantly in the practice of visiting the nuns for the purposes of Ucentious intercourse, by that secret passage. Thomas Hogan. •* Affirmed, the 26th day of October, ) Wm. H Bogardus, 1836, before me, j Commissioner of Deeds.** ■ To the above evidence I subjoin my own concise narrative ; and I am willing to put an end to all controversy upon minor facts, by a direct appeal to that test, which, ixi all cases depending upon moral testimony, must be decisive. I challenge arv per- son to present against me charges of falsehood and defamatio.i, in usual form, before the Reformed Dutch Classis of New York, (that ecclesiastical tribunal with which I am officially connected,) upon vhe ensuing particulars. I most solemnly affirm that the late Rev. Mr. Christmas con- ducted me in the year 1825, to visit the subterranean passages be- tween the Seminary and the Hotel Dieu Convent ; and that we frequently afterwards stood over the passage together. At other times in company with different christian brethren. I have also examined the underground avenue from the Seminary to the Nunnery : at least the pa. t of it which was open for common in- 3pection for a considerable period, duiing the completion of the cathedral in that city. Multitudes were in the habit of behold- ing it, and discussing the infamous practices, which it was, in every one's view, contrived to facilitate. I also affirm that, the unvarying dissolututeness of the Roman priests in Canada is, I am compelled to say, just as open and general as the sunshine and the snow ; their gambling, their in- temperance, their criminal intercourse with females at their sacra- ment of marriage : and the infamy of their conduct to females at the Confession, and their hjiving avowed children in the country parishes ! One priest, still living, has been mentioned, who has made boastings, when half inebriated, which I cannot put down in words. Ho was the father of his parish ! ! I most solemnly affirm, that 1 have often heard in Montreal, Three Rivers, and Quebec, nearly all kinds of atrocities detailed 174 MARIA MONK. by most respectable citizens and Chiistians, as the uniform course of life of the Roman priests and nuns in Lower Canada. That upon their authority, I did at various times in 1824, 1825, 1828, and 1829, in the cities of New York, Albany, Burlington, Platts- burg, and other places, narrate many facts similar to those in the " Awful Dsclosures," — that to many travellers four or five years successively, whom I accompanied around Quebec to facilitate their inspection of its curiosities, I communicated those facts re- specting the Boman priests, nuns, convents and popery — and tbat seven years ago, and at subsequent periods, I have constantly detailed those circumstances to many gentlemen, both clerl "al and of the laity, in New York, Philadelphia, Albany, New Haven, Boston, Hartford, and other places, and that they have invariably been confirmed by the testimony of Canadian visitors, severd years before Maria Monk's escape from the Hotel Dieu Convent of Montr t:al. For the truth of all the above statements, I am re§idy to adduce at any time and place multitudes of the most unexceptionable witnesses ; in the [iresence of whom, not only an obdurate Papist, but even a conscience-seared Protestant, would hide his guilty person, rnd from whose glance he would strive to conceal his anti-christian tracherous countenance. George Bourne. .'Vt'i '1^^>'.;J T'i#]r'.i* .'j i:i'j .x- :t : n- ■., '. •i-' i.'i ■-;! ■•'^;j VX'-t'i'V.'mi ■ '. V- -fiu.^st^o i"--'; ■; • '„ .::-^j -Si ■:. , V f . r, .■■ , ■i--_r':J '\K-m^ •i ';''•' '«*-S^..-Ti!:,;i-. li.^lA: r ''■ ■ -[i ■'Tx.'r ;/J V ' m., ;-;■;•>• .f!.^ .r ; THE END. ' ■■ . -f ' ■■■ ■ : ._..*. 1 '- •'.': •/ i''y. . 1 ,1.' . *-rf" 5,'i'» /?.. ':' • • r t i ] •,|if t'fL'^ .•■- ■■ ■ ■■ ■ ~[ _ V? ■ : ;.;- •-'»."■' ■'■' . i .' '■ • '»#tif^«-: •; ' >/^t JC . rtps^ljj.;, -. *' ' ■'• ' ■ ' ' ^ - . ■ W-.' ■- \ : _ _" ■■: 'irii^ 0.1 J. AMD R. BAIiKni PKINTIWUl, BBRittONDSET NRW HOAO. bi; Messrs HOULSTON & STONEMAN 66, PATERN08TBE ROW, LONDON, ABB NO^W PUHLISniNO THE FOLLOWING SOLD BY ALL BOOKSELLERS. •*i". r>,)fi ' Jutt Published, handsomely bound, price 2s. 6d. Magdalena's Voyages and Travels from the Kingdom of this World mto the Kingdom of Grace. By the late Mrs. Eliz. LACHLAN, for- merly of 6, Upper Portland Place. Embellished with beautifully engraved and coloured Maps, illustrative of the Travels. Edited by a Physician, who was brought out of nature's darkness into Christ's marvellous light, and turaed from the power of Satan to the Kingdom of God's dear Son, through the instrument- ality of this devoted Sister in tne Lord. . JBetraet Jt-om the Editor'a Preface.—" The Christian Lsdy and Anthoress of the following pages Was lately carried out of this 'vale of tears by Cholera, to that eternal rest which was prepared for those souls, towards whom the Triune Jehovah had thoughts of peace, even before Adam's dust was fashioned, or ever the foundations of the earth were laid. The oireamstanees in which tira Lord, her faithful and gr&oious Refuge, was pleased to keep her, did not permit her to publish these Travels whilst she was here below ; but on myself (the Editor) this honoured task has devolved. It was her express wish that I should send them forth if I survived her. Ood has so ordained it ; therefore I will attempt, in His strength and light, to present to the Christian reader ■ brief outline of the oircnmstances attending the publication of this posthumous work of one who was evidently gifted with extraordinary genins, and great powers of discernment, but which was evidently sanotifled by God the Holy Ghost, and laid do^m at the foot of the Cross. Her life and her Christian warfare are so deeply interesting and marvellous, that if strength and health are spared, I intend to present to the Christian Chnrohes of our land, some oatline of God's wonderfhl dealings with her in Frovidenoe and Grace at some future period." Jehovah-Jireh : or the Provisions of a Faithful God ; as mani- fested in his Wonderful Dealings with the late Mrs. ELIZ. LACHLAN, (for- merly a Governess in some of the first families of royalty and distinction), residing at No. 6, Upper Portland Place, London. Written by herself in times of bou spiritual and temporal affliction ; collected, edited, and revised (since her death) by a resident Physician in London. This work is printed in large ty])e, in demy octavo, and is handsomely bound in Embossed Cloth, and Lettered, price 2s. 6d. The Lawful Captive Delivered : or, The Prey taken from the Mighty. Being the Life and Experience of the Ute JAMES OSBOURN, V.D.M., of Baltimore City, North America. The Third English Edition. Reviewers, and general readers, have all admitted this to be one of the most powerfully attracting works in Christian biography ever produced. James Osbourn was a great, but careful and neat writer ; his natural life— his conversion to God — his temporary departure from the faith — his happy restoration— his labours and travels in the ministry, both in America and England— all these several departments of the work are related with such simplicity and clearness, as to fasten the conviction tliat James Osbourn, though comparatively but little known, was no ordinary man ; and his book one that as it becomes known, must be es- teemed. The work is now stereotyped. Boards, 2s., Embossed Cloth, 2s. 6d. The Popish Dungeon Open Again in Tuscany ; being a faithful account of the arrest, and imprisonment of Miss Cunninghame, a young Scotch Lady, for distributing the "VVofu of Goci. Second edition, Two-pence. Hew Works publishing by Hotdston & Stoneman. - Truth Defended : or, the Endless Punishment of the Ungodly and finally Impenitent considered : more especially in reference to the Scripture meanbg of tne word Eternal. In reply to a pamphlet published by Mr. C. iSkinnSb, of Hatoham Chapel, New Cross, Entitled, " Death in Adam, and Life in Christ.'* By W. Fcltom, Minister of Zion Chapel, Deptford. Price 3d. The Music of the Cross : a Hymn Book specially desigr ^ for the Lord's Table j by DAVID IVES, of Gold HiU, Bucks., in threepenny i; ^.bers. The Dangers of the Deep ; the Dreadful Din of "War ; the Powers of Sin ; and the Super-Aboundinff Mercies of a Gracious God : as seen in the Notable and Eventfnl Life of GEORGE VINEY, late of Manchester. In parts at Two-pence. THE SENSIBILITY OF SEPARATE SOULS CON- SIDEBED. By C.WEBB. Cloth, Lettered, price Ss. 6d. : ^ ■. : , Now ready, Forty-eight pages Demy 8vo., enamollod wrapper, price Eight-pence, UNION IN LIFE: SEPARATION IN DEATH:— A Grateful Tribute in Memory of "THE SILENT PREACHER :" (the late Mrs. G. W. BANKS). Containing, her Diary, found since her decease ; Her Last Days ; Interment ; Funeral Oration ; and some of the Correspondence between the Bereaved Husband and Herself, &c., &c. (Printed uniform with the Silbmt Fbbachbb.) . -, .; ^.. V '; . v , ■ • , - ..-■'.'^.■V":.''''-'i ^,,'-"' The Silent Preacher: a series of Scripture Meditations on Christian Experience. Containing Dedication to God, Author's Explanation of herself, Christ the Highway to Life, The Footsteps of the Flock, The exceeding Greatness of Grod's Love, liedeeming Love and Cleansing Blood, The Blessedness of Faith and Hope (Parts I and 2), Laracntatiofiit and Consolations, A Meditation, on the Cross of Cnrist, Christ the Dav-star of his People, Israel's Pronencss to Idolatry, Contemplations on the Thira Chapter oi Lamentations, Sorrow in this Life tiie Believer's Lot, Taking away the Veil, Prayer and Supplication, The Cove- nant of Grace the Ground of Hope, Conflict and Triumph of Heavenly Love, The Sinner's Extremity the Lord's Opportunity, An Extract, A certain Evidence of Union to Christ, The Desirableness of Communion with God in the Courts of His House, &c. &0. Price, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d, ; stiff covers. Is. 4d. A Child of Light walking in Darkness. By Dr. THOMAS GOODWIN. This invaluable book contains — Preface by Dr. Hawker ; the Life of Dr. Thomas Goodwin given in full detail ; Goodwin's Address to the Reader ; the Text Paraphrased, and flfteen Chapters on the aubiect. The Second Part of the Volume contains several Practical Uses, and Ten Directions to those who are deeply troubled ; and Means to be used for the Recovery of Light and Comfort. The Third Part of the Volume closes with a Full and Fearful Description of " A Child of Darkness walking in (a false) Light." Handsomely bound in cloth, price 2s. Mormonism Unmasked; or the Latter-Day Saints in a Fix. By B. CLARKE, one of the Apologists of the Every-day Saints. Concerning this work, a Minister of the Gospel savs — " Mr. Clarke, the author of this voluminous and exceedingly cheap parapnlet, has done his duty manfully, and with consider- able ability, m thoroughly examining, practically proving, and fearlessly exposing the deep, and to me, most wicked scheme of Mormonism. This pamphlet is no catch-penny affair; it is a plaiii, ineontestible, and powerful explosion of erroneous principles and practices now widely spreading in Euroi)e," Price 2d. Many thousands of this work have been sold. CON-